PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Question 1.
Where was Lencho’s house located ? Did he have any neighbours ?
(लैंको का घर कहां स्थित था? क्या उसके कोई पड़ोसी थे?)
Answer:
Lencho’s house was on the top of a low hill. It was the only house in the valley. Thus Lencho had no neighbours.
लैंको का मकान एक कम ऊंची पहाड़ी की चोटी पर था। घाटी में यह एकमात्र मकान था। इस प्रकार लैंको का कोई पड़ोसी नहीं था।

Question 2.
When did it start raining ?
(वर्षा होनी कब शुरू हुई?)
Answer:
It started raining when Lencho and his family were having dinner.
वर्षा तब शुरू हुई जब लैंको और उसका परिवार रात का भोजन कर रहे थे।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Question 3.
What was Lencho’s family doing when it started raining ?
(जब वर्षा होनी शुरू हुई तो लैंको का परिवार क्या कर रहा था?)
Answer:
They were having dinner.
(वे रात्रिभोज कर रहे थे।)

Question 4.
Why did Lencho go out ? What did he observe ?
(लैंको बाहर क्यों गया? उसने क्या देखा?)
Answer:
It had started raining. Lencho went out to have the pleasure of feeling of rain on his body. He observed the raindrops falling from the sky. He called them new coins. He said, “The big drops are ten-cent pieces and the little ones are fives.”

वर्षा होनी शुरू हो गई थी। लैंको अपने शरीर पर वर्षा को महसूस करने का आनन्द लेने के लिए बाहर गया। उसने आकाश से गिर रही वर्षा की बूंदों को देखा। उसने उन्हें नए सिक्कों का नाम दिया। उसने कहा, “बड़ी बूंदे दस-सेन्ट के सिक्के हैं और छोटी बूंदे पांच-सेन्ट के सिक्के हैं।”

Question 5.
Why did Lencho’s sons run out ? Were they happy ? How do you know?
(लैंको के बेटे भागते हुए बाहर क्यों गए? क्या वे प्रसन्न थे? आप कैसे कह सकते हैं ?)
Answer:
It had started hailing. The sons went out to collect the hailstones. They were very happy. The hailstones seemed to them like frozen pearls. And they ran out to collect them.

ओले पड़ने लगे थे। पुत्र ओले इकट्ठे करने के लिए बाहर गए। वे बहुत प्रसन्न थे। उन्हें ओले जमे हुए मोतियों के जैसे लग रहे थे। और वे उन्हें बटोरने के लिए बाहर को भागे।

Question 6.
Why did Lencho become unhappy after the storm ? What did he say?
(लैंको तूफान के बाद उदास क्यों हो गया ? उसने क्या कहा ?)
Answer:
After the storm, the field was all covered with hailstones. Not a leaf remained in the trees. The corn was totally destroyed. The flowers were gone from the plants. All this made Lencho very unhappy. He said that the hail had left nothing. They would have no corn that year.

तूफ़ान के बाद पूरा खेत ओलों से ढक गया था। पेड़ों पर एक भी पत्ता नहीं रहा था। अनाज पूरा नष्ट हो गया था। पौधों पर से फूल जाते रहे थे। इस सब से लैंको बहुत दुःखी हो गया। उसने कहा कि ओलों ने कुछ नहीं छोड़ा था। उस वर्ष उन्हें कोई अनाज प्राप्त नहीं होगा।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Question 7.
What did Lencho think throughout the night ?
(लैंको पूरी रात क्या सोचता रहा?)
Answer:
Lencho thought only of help from God. This was his only hope. He believed that God sees everything. He believed that God sees even what is deep in one’s heart.

लैंको केवल ईश्वर से सहायता के बारे में सोचता रहा। यह उसकी एकमात्र आशा थी। उसका विश्वास था कि ईश्वर हर चीज़ देखता है। उसका विश्वास था कि ईश्वर वह भी देख लेता है जो आदमी के गहरे दिल में होता है।

Question 8.
Who did Lencho write to for help ? What did he write in his letter ?
(लैंको ने सहायता के लिए किसे लिखा? अपने पत्र में उसने क्या लिखा?) ”
Answer:
Lencho wrote to God for help. In his letter, he wrote, “God, if you don’t help me, my family and I will go hungry this year. I need a hundred pesos in order to sow my field again.”

लैंको ने सहायता के लिए ईश्वर को लिखा। अपने पत्र में उसने लिखा, “ईश्वर, यदि तुम मेरी सहायता नहीं करोगे, तो इस वर्ष मेरे परिवार को और मुझे भूखा रहना पड़ेगा। अपने खेत को फिर से बोने के लिए मुझे एक सौ पेसो की ज़रूरत है।”

Question 9.
How did Lencho address the envelope ? What did he do after that ?
(लिफ़ाफ़े के ऊपर लैंको ने पता कैसे लिखा? इसके बाद उसने क्या किया?)
Answer:
Lencho wrote on the envelope only two words : ‘To God’. He put his letter inside the envelope and went to the town. There he got a stamp at the post office. He put the stamp on the envelope and dropped it into the mailbox.

लैंको ने लिफ़ाफ़े के ऊपर केवल दो शब्द लिखे : ‘ईश्वर को’। उसने अपना पत्र लिफ़ाफ़े में डाला और नगर को गया। वहां उस ने डाकघर से एक टिकट लिया। उसने टिकट को लिफ़ाफ़े के ऊपर लगाया और इसे डाक बक्से में डाल दिया।

Question 10.
Who took the letter to the postmaster?
(पोस्टमास्टर के पास पत्र को कौन ले कर गया?)
Answer:
It was a postman who took the letter to the postmaster.
यह एक डाकिया था जो पोस्टमास्टर के पास पत्र ले कर गया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Question 11.
What did the postmaster do after reading Lencho’s letter ? Why did he do so?
(लैंको का पत्र पढ़ने के बाद पोस्टमास्टर ने क्या किया? उसने ऐसा क्यों किया?)
Answer:
The postmaster was struck by Lencho’s faith in God. He thought of sending God’s reply to Lencho’s letter. He collected money from his employees. He himself gave a part of his salary. Thus he collected seventy pesos. The money was handed to Lencho in the form of a letter.

पोस्टमास्टर ईश्वर में लैंको की आस्था पर चकित रह गया। उसने लैंको के पत्र का ईश्वर द्वारा उत्तर भेजने का विचार बनाया। उसने अपने कर्मचारियों से पैसे इकट्ठा किए। उसने स्वयं अपने वेतन का कुछ भाग दिया। इस तरह उसने सत्तर पेसो इकट्ठे कर लिए। ये पैसे एक पत्र के रूप में लैंको को दे दिए गए।

Question 12.
When did Lencho receive the letter from ‘God’ ? Who gave it to him and where ?
(लैंको को ‘ईश्वर’ की तरफ से आया पत्र कब प्राप्त हुआ? यह पत्र उसे किसने दिया और कहां दिया?)
Answer:
It was a Sunday morning. Lencho went to the post office to ask if there was a letter for him. The postman handed a letter to him. Lencho thought it was a letter from God. But it was the same letter which the post office people had sent for Lencho.

रविवार की प्रातः थी। लैंको डाकघर में यह पूछने गया कि क्या वहां उसके लिए कोई पत्र था। डाकिए ने उसे एक पत्र दिया। लैंको ने समझा कि यह ईश्वर की ओर से आया हुआ पत्र था। किन्तु यह वही पत्र था जो डाक-घर के लोगों ने लैंको के लिए भेजा था।

Question 13.
Was Lencho surprised to receive the money ? Why?
(क्या पैसे प्राप्त करने के बाद लैंको को हैरानी हुई ? क्यों ?)
Answer:
Lencho was not at all surprised to receive the money. He was certain that God would reply his letter and send him the money.
लैंको को पैसे प्राप्त करके बिल्कुल भी हैरानी नहीं हुई। उसे पूरा विश्वास था कि ईश्वर उसके पत्र का उत्तर देगा और उसे पैसे भेजेगा।

Question 14.
Why was Lencho angry after counting the money ?
(पैसे गिनने के बाद लैंको को क्रोध क्यों आया?)
Answer:
Lencho had asked God for a hundred pesos. But he found only seventy pesos in the envelope. He thought that the post-office people had taken out the rest of money. That was why he was angry.

लैंको ने ईश्वर से एक सौ पेसो मांगे थे। किन्तु उसे लिफ़ाफ़े में केवल सत्तर पेसो मिले। उसने सोचा कि बाकी के पैसे डाकघर के लोगों ने निकाल लिए थे। इसी कारण से वह क्रोधित था।

Question 15.
Did Lencho write back to God ? Why did he do so ?
(क्या लैंको ने ईश्वर को वापस पत्र लिखा? उसने ऐसा क्यों किया?)
Answer:
Lencho did write back to God. He had asked God for a hundred pesos. But he got only seventy pesos. He thought the post-office people had taken out the money. So he wrote back to God to send him the rest of money.

लैंको ने ईश्वर को वापस पत्र अवश्य लिखा। उसने ईश्वर से एक सौ पेसो मांगे थे किन्तु उसे केवल सत्तर पेसो प्राप्त हुए। उसने सोचा कि डाकघर के लोगों ने पैसे निकाल लिए थे। इसलिए उसने ईश्वर को वापस पत्र लिखा कि वह उसे बाकी के पैसे भेजे।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

Question 16.
What did Lencho write in his second letter to God ?
(लैंको ने ईश्वर को अपने दूसरे पत्र में क्या लिखा?)
Answer:
Lencho had asked God for a hundred pesos. But he got only seventy. He thought the post-office people had taken out his money. So he asked God to send him the other thirty pesos. But he asked Him not to send the money through mail. He said that the post-office employees were a bunch of crooks.

लैंको ने ईश्वर से एक सौ पेसो मांगे थे। किन्तु उसे केवल सत्तर पेसो प्राप्त हुए। उसने सोचा कि डाक-घर के लोगों ने उसके पैसे निकाल लिए थे। इसलिए उसने ईश्वर से कहा कि वह उसे शेष तीस पेसो भेज दे परन्तु उसने उससे (ईश्वर से) यह भी कहा कि वह पैसे डाक से न भेजे। उसने कहा कि डाकखाने के कर्मचारी मक्कारों का टोला थे।

A Letter to God Summary in English

A Letter to God Introduction:

Lencho was, a poor farmer. He was very hard-working. Once there was a hailstorm. It destroyed his crops completely. Lencho had great faith in God. He wrote a letter to God. He asked God to send him money. The postmaster saw this letter. He decided to help Lencho. He collected some money. He put it inside an envelope. Lencho came to the post office to check his mail. The post office people gave him the envelope. Lencho opened the envelope. He took out the money and counted it. He found that it was less than he had asked for. He wrote another letter to God. He asked God to send him the rest of the money. But he wanted Him not to send the money through the mail. He said that the post office people were a bunch of crooks.

A Letter to God Summary in English

Lencho was a poor farmer. He was very hard-working. He was expecting a good harvest after the rains. Lencho waited expectantly for the rains. The rain did come but it came with hailstorm and destroyed his crop completely. Lencho’s soul was filled with sadness. He had firm faith in God. He believed that God would not let him starve. He, therefore, wrote a letter to God, asking Him to send one hundred pesos. (Peso is a unit of money in many Latin American countries and the Philippines.) Lencho then went to the post-office. He fixed a stamp on the letter and put it in the mail-box.

One of the postmen laughed to find in the mail a letter addressed to God. He showed it to the postmaster. The postmaster also laughed on seeing the letter. But immediately he became serious. He admired the faith of the man and decided to help him. He asked for contribution from his employees. He himself also gave a part of his salary. Though he could not collect one hundred pesos, yet he was able to send the farmer a little more than half of it. The postmaster put the money inside an envelope and addressed it to Lencho. He also put into the envelope a letter. But his letter had only one single word written on it. The word was in the form of a signature — God.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 4 A Letter to God

The next Sunday Lencho went to the post-office to ask if there was any letter for him. The postman took out a letter and handed it over to Lencho. Lencho was not surprised on seeing the money in the envelope. He was rather angry when he counted the money. There were only seventy pesos in the envelope. Lencho was sure God could not have made a mistake. So he wrote another letter to God asking him to send him the rest of the money. He also wrote to God not to send the money through the mail because he thought that the post-office employees were a bunch of crooks.

A Letter to God Summary in Hindi

A Letter to God Introduction:

लैंको एक ग़रीब किसान था। वह बहत परिश्रम किया करता था। एक बार भारी ओले पड़े। इससे उसकी पूरी फ़सल नष्ट हो गई। लैंको को ईश्वर में बहुत भरोसा था। उसने ईश्वर को एक पत्र लिखा। उसने ईश्वर से कहा कि वह उसे पैसे भेज दे। पोस्टमास्टर ने लैंको का यह पत्र देख लिया। उसने लैंको की सहायता करने का निश्चय किया। उसने कुछ पैसे एकत्रित किए। उसने ये पैसे एक लिफ़ाफ़े में डाल दिए। लैंको अपनी डाक देखने के लिए डाकघर में आया। डाकघर के लोगों ने उसे लिफ़ाफ़ा दे दिया। लैंको ने लिफ़ाफ़ा खोला। उसने पैसे निकाले और इन्हें गिना। उसने देखा कि पैसे उस से कम थे, जितने उसने मांगे थे। उसने ईश्वर को एक अन्य पत्र लिखा। उसने ईश्वर से कहा कि वह उसे बाकी पैसे भेज दे। किन्तु वह ईश्वर से चाहता था कि वह उसे पैसे डाक द्वारा न भेजे। उसने कहा कि डाकघर के लोग धोखेबाज़ों का एक टोला थे।

A Letter to God Summary in Hindi

कहानी का विस्तृत सार लैंको एक निर्धन किसान था। वह बहुत परिश्रम किया करता था। उसे आशा थी कि वर्षा होने के बाद उसकी फ़सल अच्छी होगी। लैंको ने वर्षा की प्रतीक्षा की। वर्षा तो आई किन्तु यह ओलों के साथ आई। लैंको की फ़सल पूरी तरह नष्ट हो गई। उसकी आत्मा उदासी से भर गई किन्तु उसे ईश्वर में विश्वास था। उसे विश्वास था कि ईश्वर उसे भूखा नहीं मरने देगा। इसलिए उसने ईश्वर को एक पत्र लिखा कि वह उसे एक सौ पेसो भेज दे। (पेसो अनेक लेटिन अमरीकी देशों और फिलीपीन्ज़ में मुद्रा की इकाई का नाम है।) पत्र लिखने के बाद लैंको डाकघर को गया। वहां उसने पत्र पर एक टिकट लगाई और इसे डाक-पेटी में डाल दिया।

डाकियों में से एक डाकिया भगवान् को सम्बोधन किए उस पत्र को देखकर हंस दिया। उसने यह पत्र पोस्टमास्टर को दिखाया। पोस्टमास्टर भी पत्र देखकर हंस दिया। परन्तु तुरन्त ही वह गम्भीर हो गया। उसने पत्र लिखने वाले द्वारा भगवान् में व्यक्त विश्वास की सराहना की और उसकी सहायता करने का निश्चय किया। उसने अपने साथी कर्मचारियों से कुछ धन एकत्रित किया। उसने अपने वेतन का भी कुछ भाग दिया। यद्यपि वह एक सौ पेसो एकत्रित न कर सका, वह किसान को आधे से कुछ अधिक पैसे भेजने के योग्य हो गया। पोस्टमास्टर ने यह धन एक लिफ़ाफ़े में डाल दिया जिस पर लैंकों का पता लिखा था। उसने इस लिफाफे के अन्दर एक पत्र भी डाला किन्तु इस पर केवल एक ही शब्द लिखा था। वह शब्द हस्ताक्षर के रूप में था-ईश्वर।

अगले रविवार के दिन लैंको डाकघर में यह पूछने गया कि क्या उसका कोई पत्र आया था। डाकिए ने एक पत्र निकाला और इसे लैंको को दे दिया। लैंको लिफ़ाफ़े में पड़े पैसे देखकर चकित न हुआ क्योंकि उसे विश्वास था कि ईश्वर उसकी सहायता अवश्य करेगा। किन्तु जब उसने पैसों को गिना तो वहां केवल 70 पेसो ही निकले। लैंको क्रोध से भर गया। उसे विश्वास था कि ईश्वर ग़लती नहीं कर सकता था। इसलिए उसने ईश्वर के नाम एक और पत्र लिखा तथा उसे शेष पैसे भेजने के लिए कहा। उसने ईश्वर को यह भी लिखा कि वह डाक द्वारा पैसे न भेजे क्योंकि उसके अनुसार डाकघर के कर्मचारी धोखेबाज़ लोगों का एक टोला था।

A Letter to God Translation in Hindi

(Page 35-36)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. entire—पूरी ; 2. crest-चोटी ; 3. dotted—इधर-उधर बिखरा हुआ, छिटका हुआ ; 4. harvest—पकी हुई फसल ; 5. downpour_भारी वर्षा ; 6. intimately-पूरी तरह से ; 7. supper – सायंकाल का भोजन ; 8. predicted-पहले ही बता दिया था ; 9. approaching-नजदीक आते हुए ; 10. pleasure-खुशी।

अनुवाद-वह मकान-जो उस पूरी घाटी में एकमात्र ही था-एक निचली पहाड़ी की चोटी पर खड़ा था। इस ऊंचाई पर से आदमी नदी को तथा पके हुए अनाज के उस खेत को देख सकता था जो हर जगह ऐसे फूलों, से भरा हुआ था जो सदा एक अच्छी फसल के होने का भरोसा दिलाते थे।

एकमात्र चीज़ जिसकी धरती को ज़रूरत थी, वह थी-एक मूसलाधार वर्षा अथवा कम-से-कम एक बौछार। उस पूरी प्रातः के दौरान लैंको-जो अपने खेतों को पूरी तरह से जानता था–ने उत्तर-पूर्व से आकाश को देखने के अतिरिक्त अन्य कोई काम नहीं किया था।

“ए औरत, हमें अब सचमुच कुछ पानी मिलने वाला है।” उस औरत ने, जो सायंकाल का भोजन तैयार कर रही थी, उत्तर दिया, “हां, यदि ईश्वर की इच्छा हुई।” जो लड़के आयु में बड़े थे, वे खेत में काम कर रहे थे, जबकि छोटे लड़के घर के नज़दीक खेल रहे थे, और अन्त में औरत ने उन सब को यह कहते हुए बुलाया, “रात्रि-भोजन के लिए आ जाओ……………।”

इस भोजन के दौरान ही, जैसा कि लैंको ने पहले ही अनुमान लगा लिया था, वर्षा की बड़ी-बड़ी बूंदें गिरने लगीं। उत्तर-पूर्वी दिशा में बड़े-बड़े पहाड़ों के जैसे बादल आते दिखाई दिये। हवा ताजी तथा सुहावनी लग रही थी। वह आदमी बाहर चला गया, तथा इसके अतिरिक्त इसका अन्य कोई कारण नहीं था कि वह अपने शरीर पर वर्षा के अनुभव का आनन्द लेना चाहता था, तथा जब वह वापस आया तो उसने खुशी से चिल्लाते हुए कहा “ये आकाश से गिरती हुई वर्षा की बूंदे नहीं हैं; ये तो नये सिक्के हैं। बड़ी बूंदें दस-दस सेन्ट के सिक्के हैं, तथा छोटी बूंदे पांच-पांच सेन्ट के सिक्के।”

(Page 36)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. expression-चेहरे पर का भाव ; 2. regarded—सन्तोष के भाव से निरन्तर देखता रहा ; 3. draped—ढके हुए ; 4. hailstones-ओले ; 5. resemble-के जैसे लगना ; 6. exposing बिना ढके हुए छोड़ देना ; 7. passes—समाप्त हो जाएगा ; 8. cornfield-अनाज का खेत ; 9. plague-बड़ा भारी दल ; 10. locusts-पंखदार, कीड़े, टिड्डियां ; 11. solitary-एकान्त ; 12. upset-चिन्तित ; 13. instructed—सिखाया ; 14. conscience—दिल, आत्मा।

अनुवाद-संतोष की भावना सहित उसने पके अनाज के उस खेत को देखा जो फूलों से भरा हुआ था तथा जो वर्षा रूपी चादर से ढका हुआ था। किन्तु अचानक एक तेज़ हवा चलने लगी और वर्षा के साथ-साथ बहुत बड़े-बड़े ओले गिरने लगे। ये सचमुच ही चांदी के नए सिक्कों के जैसे लगते थे। वर्षा में भीगने की परवाह न करते हुए लड़के उन जमे हुए मोतियों को इकट्ठा करने के लिए बाहर को भाग लिए। “अब मौसम सचमुच खराब होता जा रहा है,” लैंको ने दु:खी होते हुए कहा, “मुझे आशा है कि यह (ओले पड़ना) शीघ्र ही समाप्त हो जाएगा।”

किन्तु यह शीघ्र समाप्त न हुआ। लगातार एक घण्टा भर ओले बरसते रहे-घर के ऊपर, बाग़ में, पहाड़ी की ढलान पर, अनाज के खेत में और पूरी घाटी के ऊपर। खेत सफ़ेद हो गया, मानो यह नमक से ढका हुआ हो। पेड़ों के ऊपर एक पत्ता भी न रहा। अनाज पूरी तरह से नष्ट हो गया। पौधों पर से फूल जाते रहे। लैंको की आत्मा उदासी से भर गई। जब तूफ़ान समाप्त हो गया तो वह खेत के मध्य में जा खड़ा हुआ, और अपने बेटों से कहने लगा,

“एक बड़ा टिड्डी-दल भी इससे ज्यादा शेष छोड़ जाता ओले तो कुछ भी बाकी नहीं छोड़ गए हैं। इस वर्ष हमारे पास कोई अनाज नहीं होगा ………….” वह रात एक दुःख की रात थी।
“हमारी सब मेहनत बेकार गई है।” “कोई नहीं है. जो हमारी मदद कर सके।”
“इस वर्ष हम सब को भूखे रहना होगा …..” किन्तु उन सभी लोगों के दिलों में, जो घाटी के मध्य उस एकान्त घर में रहते थे, वहां एक-मात्र आशा अब भी थी-ईश्वर से मदद की आशा।
“इतना दुःखी मत बनो, यद्यपि ऐसा लगता है कि सब लुट गया है। याद रखो, भूख से कोई नहीं मरता है।”
“कहते तो ऐसा ही हैं-भूख से कोई नहीं मरता।” (अर्थात् ईश्वर किसी को भूख से नहीं मरने देता)।
पूरी रात भर लैंको अपनी एकमात्र आशा के विषय में सोचता रहा-उस ईश्वर की सहायता के बारे में जिस की आंखें, जैसा कि उसे सिखाया गया था, सब-कुछ देखती हैं, उस चीज़ को भी जो मनुष्य के गहरे अन्तर्मन में होती है।

(Page 37-38)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. an ox of a man-बैल की भाँति काम करने वाला ; 2. following-अगले ; 3. daybreak-प्रभात ; 4. pesos-अनेक लातीनी अमरीकी देशों का सिक्का ; 5. troubled- चिन्तित ; 6. dropped—डाल दिया ; 7. employees—कर्मचारी ; 8. boss—अधिकारी ; 9. heartily-बहुत ज्यादा ; 10. career-काम, नौकरी ; 11. amiable-मैत्रीपूर्ण ; 12. broke out-शुरू हो गया ; 13. tapping—टपटपाते हुए ; 14. commented—टिप्पणी की ; 15. correspondence-पत्र-व्यवहार ;16. shake-कमज़ोर बनाना ; 17. evident-स्पष्ट ; 18. goodwill-सद्भावना ; 19. stuck-दृढ़-निश्चय बना रहा ; 20. resolution-निश्चय ; 21. obliged—बाध्य हो गए ; 22. charity-दया ; 23. the following–अगले ; 24. a bit थोड़ा सा ; 25. handed—दिया ; 26. experiencing-महसूस करते हुए ; 27. contentment-सन्तोष ; 28. performed—किया होना।

अनुवाद-लैंको बैल की भाँति काम करने वाला व्यक्ति था। वह खेतों में एक पशु की भाँति काम करता था, किन्तु फिर भी उसे लिखना आता था। आगामी रविवार के दिन प्रातः होते ही वह एक पत्र लिखने लगा जिसे वह स्वयं नगर ले जा कर डाक में डालना चाहता था। यह पत्र ईश्वर को लिखे गए पत्र से कोई कम पत्र नहीं था।

“प्रभु,” उसने लिखा, “यदि आप मेरी सहायता नहीं करोगे तो मुझे तथा मेरे परिवार को इस वर्ष भूखा रहना होगा। मुझे अपने खेत को फिर से बोने के लिए अपना गुजारा चलाने के लिए एक सौ पेसो की ज़रूरत है जब तक कि (अगली) फसल नहीं आती क्योंकि ओलों ने ……”

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Question 1.
Where did the villagers take shelter? Why?
(गांव वालों ने आश्रय कहां लिया ? क्यों ?)
Answer:
They took shelter in the temple. The village was flooded and the temple was the highest point in the village. That was why the villagers took shelter there.

गांव वालों ने एक मन्दिर में आश्रय लिया। गांव में बाढ आई हई थी और मन्दिर गांव में सबसे ऊंची जगह पर था। इसी कारण से गांव वालों ने वहां आश्रय ले लिया।

Question 2.
Why did Chenna Paraya not want to leave lis hut?
(चेन्ना परया झोंपड़ी छोड़कर जाना क्यों नहीं चाहता था ?)
Answer:
There were a few banana trees in the plot. There was also a haystack. Chenna did not want to leave them at the mercy of thieves.
वहां कुछ केले के पेड़ थे। वहां सूखी घास का एक ढेर भी था। चेना उन्हें चोरों की दया पर नहीं छोड़ना चाहता था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Question 3.
Why did Chenna leave his hut ?
(चेन्ना अपनी झोंपड़ी छोड़ कर क्यों चला गया ?)
Answer:
Chenna faced the flood for two nights and a day. But the flood water continued rising. The hut could go down the water any time. Chenna’s pregnant wife and his four kids were also with him. That was why he left the cottage.

चेन्ना ने दो रातों और एक दिन तक बाढ़ का मुकाबला किया। किन्तु बाढ़ का पानी चढ़ता रहा। झोंपड़ी किसी भी समय पानी में डूब सकती थी। चेन्ना की गर्भवती पत्नी और उसके चार बच्चे भी उसके साथ थे। इसी कारण से वह झोंपड़ी छोड़ कर चला गया।

Question 4.
How did Chenna leave the village ?
(चेन्ना गांव कैसे छोड़ कर गया ?)
Answer:
Chenna saw a boat at some distance. He cried aloud to the boatmen. Luckily, they heard him and came to his help. Chenna, his wife and the kids quickly got on to the boat. Thus they left the village.

चेन्ना को कुछ दूरी पर एक किश्ती दिखाई दी। उसने ऊंचे स्वर में किश्ती वालों को पुकारा। सौभाग्यवश उन्होंने उसकी आवाज़ सुन ली तथा उसकी सहायता को आ गए। चेन्ना, उसकी पत्नी और बच्चे जल्दी से किश्ती में सवार हो गए। इस तरह वे गांव से चले गए।

Question 5.
Who went with Chenna ?
(चेन्ना के साथ कौन-कौन गया ?)
Answer:
Chenna’s wife, his four kids and the cat went with him.
चेन्ना की पत्नी, उसके चार बच्चे तथा बिल्ली उसके साथ गए।

Question 6.
Why did the dog cry continuously ?
(कुत्ता निरन्तर क्यों भौंकता रहा ?)
Answer:
The dog was hungry and alone. That was why he kept crying. He hoped that some boatman would hear him and rescue him from the flooded place.

कुत्ता भूखा और अकेला था। इसी कारण से वह चिल्लाता रहा। उसे आशा थी कि कोई किश्ती वाला उसकी आवाज़ सुन लेगा और उसे उस बाढ़ आई जगह से बचा लेगा।

Question 7.
How long was the dog alone in the hut ?
(कुत्ता कितनी देर झोंपड़ी में अकेला रहा ?)
Answer:
He was alone for two days and two nights.
कुत्ता दो दिन और दो रात अकेला रहा।

Question 8.
Did anyone help the dog ?
(क्या किसी ने कुत्ते की मदद की ?)
Answer:
Nobody helped the dog.
(कुत्ते की मदद किसी ने नहीं की।)

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Question 9.
Why did the two men come to the hut ?
(दो आदमी झोंपड़ी की ओर क्यों आए ?)
Answer:
The two men were thieves. They came to steal hay, coconuts and bananas from the plot.
वे दो आदमी चोर थे। वे उस जगह से सूखी घास, नारियल और केले चुराने के लिए आए थे।

Question 10.
Why did the two men hit the dog ?
(उन दोनों आदमियों ने कुत्ते को चोट क्यों पहुंचाई ?)
Answer:
The two men were thieves. The dog bit one of them hard in the leg. He cried in pain. The other man picked up a pole and hit the dog on the belly.

वे दोनों आदमी चोर थे। कुत्ते ने उनमें से एक को उसकी टांग में ज़ोर से काट लिया। वह दर्द से चिल्ला उठा। दूसरे आदमी ने एक बल्ली उठाई और कुत्ते के पेट में मार दी।

Question 11.
What happened to the dog in the end ?
(अन्त में कुत्ते का क्या हुआ ?)
Answer:
A crocodile caught the dog and killed him. When the flood water receded, his dead : body was found under a coconut tree. One ear was bitten off. The colour of the body had changed. It was all rotten.

एक मगरमच्छ ने कुत्ते को पकड़ कर मार दिया। जब बाढ़ का पानी कम हुआ तो उसका मृत शरीर नारियल के. एक पेड़ के नीचे पड़ा हुआ मिला। एक कान काट खाया हुआ था। शरीर का रंग बदल गया था। यह पूरी तरह गल-सड़ गया था।

Question 12.
Was Chenna Paraya unkind to his dog ? Discuss.
(क्या चेन्ना परया अपने कुत्ते के प्रति निर्दय था ? विवेचना करें।)
Answer:
Chenna was really unkind to the dog. He left the cottage with his wife and kids. He took no notice of the dog. The poor dog was left alone. He was hungry. He guarded the cottage till the end of his life. But Chenna had no thought of him. He came back only when the flood water had receded.

चेन्ना सचमुच कुत्ते के प्रति निर्दय था। वह अपनी पत्नी और बच्चों को लेकर झोंपड़ी से चला गया। उसने कुत्ते का कोई विचार न किया। बेचारा कुत्ता अकेला रह गया। वह भूखा था। उसने अपने जीवन के अन्त तक झोंपड़ी की रखवाली की। किन्तु चेन्ना को उसका कोई विचार न आया। वह केवल तब वापस आया जब बाढ़ का पानी कम हो चुका था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Objective Type Questions

Answer the following in one word / phrase / sentence :

Question 1.
Name the writer of the story.
Answer:
Thakazhi Sivasankara Pillai.

Question 2.
Where had many of the villagers gone for shelter ?
Answer:
To the village temple.

Question 3.
Why did Chenna not leave his cottage?
Answer:
For fear of thieves.

Question 4.
How did Chenna manage to come out of his cottage ?
Answer:
By breaking a part of the thatched roof.

Question 5.
What happened when the heavy rain started again?
Answer:
A huge crocodile came near the hut.

Question 6.
How long did the hungry dog keep crying in the night?
Answer:
For a long time.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Question 7.
What did the dog do in the sunlight ?
Answer:
He dozed off.

Question 8.
Two men came in a boat. Who were they?
Answer:
They were thieves.

Question 9.
What was the fate of the thief who climbed onto the rooftop?
Answer:
The dog bit him hard.

Question 10.
What happened to the dog in the end ?
Answer:
He was caught and killed by a crocodile.

Complete the following:

1. The temple was the highest …………. in the village.
2. Chenna Paraya had made a ………………. platform in his cottage.
3. The kids were getting on to the ……………..
4. In the afternoon, two men came that way in a small …………
5. The night was terrible with ………………… and storm.
6. There was no sound except that of the …………..
Answer:
1. point
2. raised
3. catamaran
4. boat
5. rain
6. storm.

Write True or False against each statement :

1. During the flood, the villagers went to the palace for shelter.
2. There was water and water everywhere.
3. Chenna Paraya lived alone in his hut.
4. The dog climbed on to the roof and kept growling.
5. The thieves picked all the mangoes from the trees.
6. After a few days, the flood water started receding.
Answer:
1. False
2. True
3. False
4. True
5. False
6. True.

Choose the correct option for each of the following:

Question 1.
Where did the villagers go for safety ?
(a) To the palace.
(b) To the village school.
(c) To the fields.
(d) To the village temple.
Answer:
(d) To the village temple.

Question 2.
There were a few ……………… trees in the plot.
(a) mango
(b) old
(c) banana
(d) jamun.
Answer:
(c) banana

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

Question 3.
Chenna lived with his wife and …………………. children.
(a) two
(b) four
(c) six
(d) three.
Answer:
(b) four

Question 4.
How many children were huddled up in one room of the temple ?
(a) Sixty-seven.
(b) Twenty
(c) Thirty children.
(d) One hundred.
Answer:
(a) Sixty-seven.

In the Flood Summary in English

In the Flood Introduction:

It is a touching story of a dog who guards his master’s house till the end of his life. But his master doesn’t care for him when there are floods. He leaves with his wife and children and has no thought of the poor dog. The dog keeps waiting for two nights. But nobody comes to his rescue. Two thieves come there in a boat. The dog barks at them and tries to frighten them away. He even bites one of the thieves. The other thief hits him in his belly with a pole. The poor animal cries in pain. At night, he is caught by a crocodile and pulled into the water.

The flood water begins to recede after a few days. The master comes there looking for the dog. He finds the dog dead under a coconut tree. The dog is all rotten. One of his ears has been bitten off. The master turns the dog over with his toe. He is not certain whether it is his dog.

In the Flood Summary in English

There were floods and the villagers had left for dry land. Many of them had gone to the temple which was the highest point in the village. Even this temple was neck-deep in water. There was water and water everywhere.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood 1

Chenna Paraya was yet in his cottage. He had been braving the flood for two nights and a day. He had no boat to escape. His landlord had left three days ago. Chenna had made a raised platform in his hut. He had been staying there with his wife and kids. A cat and a dog were also with them. Chenna had not left for fear of thieves. In the plot around his cottage, chere were a few banana trees and a haystack. He could not leave them at the mercy of thieves.

Chenna felt that their end was near. For three days, it had been raining heavily and continuously. Their hut could go under water any time. Chenna broke open a part of the thatched roof. He came out through it and looked around. At some distance there was a boat. He cried aloud to the boatmen. Luckily, they heard him and came to his help. Chenna, his wife and the kids came upon the rooftop. They got into the boat. The cat also jumped in. But no one took notice of the dog. He was still sniffing around in one corner of the hut. The boat started moving. It was soon in mid-water.

Heavy rain started again. A huge crocodile came near the hut. The dog lowered his tail in fear. But the crocodile went away without doing any harm. The hungry dog kept crying for a long time in the night. Then he was too tired to cry. He heard a man chanting the Ramayana. Again the dog started crying. Soon there was no sound of chanting. The only sound was the sound of the waves and the roar of the wind. Then it was morning. The sun shone for some time. The dog dozed off in the sunlight.

The dog woke up. Dead animals were floating around. A small boat came moving fast. It was a little away from the hut. The dog stood up and started wagging his tail. But the boat soon disappeared. It started drizzling again. The dog looked helpless. After some time the drizzle stopped. Another boat came that way. It stopped at the coconut tree. The dog wagged his tail and made noises. But the boatman picked a coconut and rowed away.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

In the afternoon, there was a third boat. The dog barked gratefully and wagged his tail. But the two men in the boat didn’t take much notice of the dog and went away. The dog climbed onto the roof and kept growling. Perhaps he was trying to say that never again he would love a human being.

Again there was night. It started raining heavily. A terrible storm was blowing. The roof of the hut started moving. A long head appeared from under the water. It was that of a crocodile. The dog started barking in great fear.

Just then two men came in a boat. They heard the dog barking in the dark. The dog at once knew they were thieves. He jumped down from the rooftop. One of the men got frightened. He fell into the water. The other man pulled him out. The dog swam back to the roof. He continued barking. The thieves picked all the bananas from the trees.

Then they loaded the boat with hay from the haystack. The dog kept barking wildly. One of the thieves climbed on to the rooftop. The dog bit him hard. The man cried in pain. The other thief picked up a pole and hit the dog in the belly. The dog cried in pain. The two thieves left the place.

No one heard the groan of the dog after that. Here and there, rotten corpses floated on the water. Crows were eating them. There was no sound at all. The thieves were having a nice time. The hut stayed above water until the dog was caught by a crocodile and pulled down into the water. And then the hut too went down and sank in the water.

After a few days, the flood water had started receding. Chenna came back swimming in search of the dog. He found the dog dead under a coconut tree. He turned it from side to side with his toe. He was not sure if it was his dog. One ear was bitten off. The body was all rotten. Its colour had changed.

In the Flood Summary in Hindi

In the Flood Introduction:

यह एक कुत्ते के बारे में मर्मस्पर्शी कहानी है जो अपने जीवन के अन्त तक अपने स्वामी के घर की रखवाली करता रहता है। किन्तु स्वामी उसकी कोई परवाह नहीं करता जब बाढ़ आ जाती है। वह अपनी पत्नी और बच्चों को लेकर चला जाता है और उसे बेचारे कुत्ते का कोई विचार नहीं आता है। कुत्ता दो रात तक प्रतीक्षा करता रहता है। किन्तु उसे बचाने कोई नहीं आता। दो चोर एक किश्ती में सवार हुए वहां आ जाते हैं। कुत्ता उन पर भौंकता है और उन्हें डरा कर भगाने की कोशिश करता है। वह एक चोर को काट भी लेता है।

दूसरा चोर एक बल्ली उसके पेट में मार देता है। बेचारा जानवर पीड़ा में कराह देता है। रात को एक मगरमच्छ उसे पकड़ लेता है और पानी के अन्दर को घसीट लेता है। कुछ दिनों के बाद बाढ़ का पानी उतरने लगता है। कुत्ते का मालिक कुत्ते की खोज करता हुआ वहां आ जाता है। नारियल के एक पेड़ के नीचे वह कुत्ते को मरा पड़ा हुआ देखता है। कुत्ता पूरा सड़ चुका होता है। उसका एक कान काट खाया गया होता है। मालिक कुत्ते को अपने पैर के पंजे के साथ पलट कर देखता है। उसे निश्चय नहीं हो पाता कि यह उसका कुत्ता है अथवा नहीं।

In the Flood Summary in Hindi

बाढ़ आ गई थी और गांव वाले सूखी जगहों पर चले गए थे। उनमें से अनेक मन्दिर में थे जो गांव के सब से ऊंचे बिन्दु पर था। यह मन्दिर भी गर्दन तक पानी में डूबा हुआ था। वहां सभी जगह पानी ही पानी था। चेन्ना परया अभी भी अपनी झोंपड़ी में था। वह दो रातों और एक दिन से बाढ़ का मुकाबला कर रहा था। उसके पास बच कर निकलने के लिए कोई किश्ती नहीं थी। उसका ज़मींदार तीन दिन पहले चला गया था। चेन्ना ने अपनी झोपड़ी में एक ऊंचा चबूतरा बना रखा था। वह वहां अपनी पत्नी और बच्चों के साथ ठहरा हुआ था। एक बिल्ली और एक कुत्ता भी उनके साथ थे। चेन्ना चोरों के डर की वजह से छोड़ कर नहीं गया था। उसकी झोंपड़ी के गिर्द वाले प्लाट में वहां कुछ केले के पेड़ और सूखी घास का एक ढेर था। वह इन्हें चोरों की दया पर छोड़ कर नहीं जा सकता था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

चेन्ना को महसूस हुआ कि उनका अन्त समीप आ गया था। तीन दिन से निरन्तर जोरदार वर्षा हो रही थी। उनकी झोंपड़ी कभी भी पानी में डूब सकती थी। चेन्ना ने घास-फूस की बनी छत का एक कोना तोड़ा। वह इसमें से बाहर को आया और चारों तरफ देखा। कुछ दूरी पर वहां एक किश्ती थी। उसने सहायता के लिए नाविकों को ऊंचे स्वर में पुकारा। सौभाग्यवश उन्होंने उसकी आवाज़ सुन ली तथा उसकी सहायता के लिए आ गए। चेन्ना, उसकी पत्नी और बच्चे छत के ऊपर आ गए। वे किश्ती में सवार हो गए। बिल्ली भी कूद कर इसमें आ गई। किन्तु किसी ने भी कुत्ते की तरफ़ ध्यान न दिया। वह अब भी झोंपड़ी के एक कोने में सूंघता फिर रहा था। किश्ती ने चलना शुरू कर दिया। शीघ्र ही यह पानी के मध्य में पहुंच गई।

भारी वर्षा फिर से शुरू हो गई। एक विशाल मगरमच्छ झोंपड़ी के समीप आया। कुत्ते ने भय के मारे अपनी पूंछ नीचे को कर ली। किन्तु मगरमच्छ बिना कोई हानि पहुंचाए वहां से चला गया। भूखा कुत्ता रात को लम्बे समय तक चिल्लाता रहा। फिर वह इतना थक गया कि चिल्ला भी न पाया। उसे रामायण का पाठ करते हुए एक आदमी की आवाज़ सुनाई दी। कुत्ते ने फिर से चिल्लाना शुरू कर दिया। शीघ्र ही वहां पाठ करने की कोई आवाज़ नहीं थी। केवल एकमात्र आवाज़ लहरों की आवाज़ और तेज़ हवा का शोर था। फिर सुबह हो गई। कुछ समय के लिए सूर्य चमका। धूप में पड़ा कुत्ता ऊंघता हुआ सो गया।

कुत्ता जाग उठा। मरे हुए जानवर इर्द-गिर्द तैर रहे थे। एक छोटी-सी किश्ती तेजी से चलती हुई आई। यह झोंपड़ी से कुछ दूरी पर थी। कुत्ता उठ खड़ा हुआ और अपनी पूंछ हिलाने लगा। किन्तु किश्ती शीघ्र ही ओझल हो गई। फिर से बूंदा-बांदी होने लगी। कुत्ता असहाय दिखाई दे रहा था। कुछ समय के बाद बूंदा-बांदी रुक गई। एक अन्य किश्ती उधर. को आई। यह नारियल के पेड़ के पास आ कर रुकी। कुत्ते ने अपनी पूंछ हिलाई और शोर करने लगा। किन्तु किश्ती वाले ने एक नारियल तोड़ा और वहां से चला गया। तीसरे पहर वहां एक तीसरी किश्ती आई। कुत्ता कृतज्ञता व्यक्त करने के रूप में भौंकने और अपनी पूंछ हिलाने

लगा। किन्तु किश्ती में सवार दो लोगों ने कुत्ते की तरफ कोई ज्यादा ध्यान न दिया और वहां से चले गए। कुत्ता छत के ऊपर को चढ़ आया और गुर्राता रहा। शायद वह यह कहने की कोशिश कर रहा था कि वह फिर कभी किसी मानव से प्यार नहीं करेगा। फिर से रात हो गई। जोरदार वर्षा शुरू हो गई। भयानक तूफ़ान चल रहा था। झोंपड़ी की छत हिलने लगी। पानी के नीचे से एक लम्बा सिर दिखाई दिया। यह एक मगरमच्छ का सिर था। कुत्ता अति भय के मारे भौंकने लगा।

उसी समय दो आदमी एक किश्ती में आए। उन्होंने कुत्ते को अन्धेरे में भौंकते हुए सुना। कुत्ता तुरन्त जान गया कि वे चोर थे। वह छत पर से नीचे कूद आया। उनमें से एक आदमी डर गया। वह पानी में जा गिरा। दूसरे आदमी ने उसे खींच कर बाहर निकाला। कुत्ता तैर कर वापस छत को आ गया। वह भौंकता रहा। चोरों ने पेड़ों पर से सभी केले तोड़ लिए। फिर उन्होंने घास के ढेर पर से घास उठा कर किश्ती में लाद ली। कुत्ता ज़ोर-ज़ोर से भौंकता रहा। चोरों में से एक छत के ऊपर चढ़ आया। कुत्ते ने उसे ज़ोर से काट लिया। दूसरे चोर ने एक बल्ली उठाई और कुत्ते के पेट में दे मारी। कुत्ता दर्द से कराह दिया। दोनों चोर वहां से चले गए।

इसके बाद किसी ने भी कुत्ते के कराहने की आवाज़ न सुनी। इधर-उधर गले-सड़े शव पानी पर तैर रहे थे। कौवे उन्हें खा रहे थे। वहां बिल्कुल कोई आवाज़ नहीं थी। चोरों के लिए बड़े मज़े का समय था। झोंपड़ी तब तक पानी से ऊपर बनी रही,जब तक एक मगरमच्छ ने कुत्ते को पकड़ कर पानी के अन्दर को घसीट न लिया और फिर झोंपड़ी भी ढह गई और पानी में डूब गई।

कुछ दिनों के बाद बाढ़ का पानी उतरने लगा। चेन्ना कुत्ते की खोज में तैरता हुआ वापस आया। उसने कुत्ते को नारियल के एक पेड़ के नीचे मरा हुआ पाया। उसने अपने पंजे के साथ इसे इधर-उधर पलट कर देखा। उसे निश्चित नहीं था कि यह उसी का कुत्ता था। एक कान काट खाया हुआ था। पूरा शरीर गल-सड़ गया था। इसका रंग बदल गया था।

In the Flood Translation in Hindi

(Page 15-16)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. huddled—एक दूसरे के साथ सट कर बैठे हुए; 2. artic-अटारी; 3. fowls-मुर्गेमुर्गियां; 4. braving—मुकाबला कर रहा; 5. husk— भूसा; 6. recede—नीचे आना, कम होना; 7. at the mercy of—किसी के भरोसे; 8. pregnant-गर्भवती; 9. submerged-डूब गई; 10. thatched roof—घास फूस की बनी छत; 11. catamaran-लट्ठों से बनी किश्ती।

अनुवाद-मन्दिर गांव में सब से ऊंचा बिन्दु था। किन्तु यह पानी में गर्दन तक डूबा हुआ था। सब जगह पानी ही पानी था। सभी गांव वाले सूखी जगह की ओर चले गए थे। वहां 67 बच्चे थे जो मन्दिर के सब से ऊपर वाले एक कमरे में ढेर की भांति एक दूसरे से सटे पड़े थे। वहां 367 पुरुष तथा स्त्रियां भी थे; कुत्ते, बकरियां और मुर्गियां भी। ये सभी एक साथ रह रहे थे। कोई झगड़ा नहीं हो रहा था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

दो रातों तथा एक दिन तक चेन्ना परया अकेला ही बाढ़ का मुकाबला करता रहा था। उसके पास कोई किश्ती नहीं थी। उस जमीन के मालिक को गए हुए तीन दिन हो गए थे। चन्ना परया ने झोंपड़ी के अन्दर नारियल के भूसे और बल्लियों की मदद से एक चबूतरा बना रखा था। वह दो दिन तक झोंपड़ी के अन्दर ही ठहरा रहा, यह आशा करते हुए कि पानी उतर जाएगा। वह उस जगह को इतनी जल्दी कैसे छोड़ सकता था ! भूमि के उस टुकड़े में कुछ केले के पेड़ थे और एक सूखी घास का ढेर था, तथा उस जगह को छोड़ कर जाने का निश्चय ही यह अर्थ होना था कि उन्हें चोरों की दया पर छोड़ जाना।

अब पानी चबूतरे के ऊपर को आ गया था। इसने झोंपड़ी के एक हिस्से को भी डुबो दिया था। चेन्ना ने झोंपड़ी के अन्दर से आवाज़ लगाई। किन्तु वहां उसे सुनने वाला कौन था ? उसकी औरत जो गर्भवती थी, चार बच्चे, एक बिल्ली, एक कुत्ता केवल ये ही थे जो वहां रह गए थे। तथा वह जानता था कि उसका तथा उनका अन्त नज़दीक आ गया था क्योंकि पूरी झोंपड़ी के पानी में डूब जाने को कुछ घण्टे से ज्यादा नहीं लगने थे। तीन दिन से बहुत ज़ोर से तथा निरन्तर वर्षा होती रही थी।

चेन्ना घास-फूस की बनी छत की एक पंक्ति को तोड़ कर बाहर को निकला और चारों तरफ नजर दौड़ाई। कुछ दूरी पर वहां एक लट्ठों की बनी नाव थी। चेन्ना ने ऊंचे स्वर में किश्ती वालों को आवाज़ लगाई। सौभाग्यवश उन्होंने उसकी आवाज़ सुन ली तथा उसकी सहायता को आ गए। उसने जल्दी से अपनी औरत तथा बच्चों तथा बिल्ली और कुत्ते को भी दीवार की दरार में से खींच कर बाहर निकाल लिया।

बच्चे किश्ती में सवार हो रहे थे। ‘चन्ना-चा, पूहे,’ चेन्ना ने पश्चिम की तरफ से किसी को ऊंची आवाज़ लगाते हुए सुना। उसने मुड़ कर देखा। ‘इधर आ जाओ।’ यह मदियाथारा कुनहप्पा था जो अपनी छत की चोटी पर से आवाज़ लगा रहा था। चेन्ना की पत्नी भी किश्ती में सवार हो गई। बिल्ली भी सवार हो गई। कुत्ते की तरफ किसी ने ध्यान न दिया जो झोंपड़ी के एक कोने में अभी भी सूंघता फिर रहा था। किश्ती ने चलना शुरू कर दिया। अब यह फिर से पानी के मध्य में पहुंच गई थी।

भारी वर्षा फिर से शुरू हो गई। तब तक उसका मालिक रात हुए अम्बलपुजहा पहुंच चुका था। एक विशाल मगरमच्छ मकान के नज़दीक आया। कुत्ते ने डर के मारे अपनी पूंछ नीचे को कर ली और भौंकना शुरू कर दिया। किन्तु मगरमच्छ (बिना कोई हानि किए) वहां से चला गया।

(Page 16-17)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. rooftop—छत के ऊपर; 2. sniffing-सूंघ रहा; 3. howled-ज़ोर से भौंका; 4. chanting-गा रहा; 5. groaning-पीड़ा से चिल्ला रहा; 6. amazed—आश्चर्यचकित रह गए; 7. fleas-पिस्सू; 8. dozed—ऊंघा; 9. stirred—हिलाया; 10. carcass-शव (जानवर का) ; 11. drizzling-बूंदा-बांदी हो रही; 12. rowed off—नाव द्वारा चला गया।

अनुवाद-भूखा कुत्ता छत के ऊपर से गुर्राया, काले और बादलों वाले आकाश में देखता हुआ। उसकी चीखें दूर-दूर की जगहों में पहुंच रही थी। तथा ऐसे लोग जो अब भी अपने घरों की रखवाली कर रहे थे, कहने लगे, “अय्यो, छत के ऊपर एक कुत्ता अकेला रह गया है !” कुत्ता लम्बे समय तक निरन्तर चिल्लाता रहा। फिर वह इतना थक गया कि वह चीख भी न सका। उत्तर की दिशा में किसी मकान में एक आदमी रामायण का पाठ कर रहा था। कुछ समय तक कुत्ता उस आवाज़ की तरफ मुंह किए रहा, मानो वह उस भजन को सुन रहा हो।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

उसने फिर से चिल्लाना शुरू कर दिया। शीघ्र ही पवन के शोर तथा लहरों की आवाज़ के अतिरिक्त कुछ भी सुनाई नहीं देता था। प्रातः के आरम्भ का समय था। कुत्ते ने गुर्राना शुरू कर दिया। मेंढक हैरान हुए उसकी तरफ देखने लगे। उसने घास-फूस की बनी छतों की तरफ देखा। वही उसकी एकमात्र आशा थीं। कहीं भी कोई आग नहीं जल रही थी। पिस्सू उसे काट रहे थे तथा वह उन्हें अपने पंजे मार-मार कर भगा रहा था।

सूर्य कुछ समय के लिए चमका। वह सूर्य की धूप में ऊंघता हुआ सो गया। वह कूदने और भौंकने लगा जब उसने केले के पत्ते की छाया छत के ऊपर देखी। फिर बादल छा गए। एक बार फिर से अन्धेरा हो गया। पवन के वेग से पानी हिलने लगा। जानवरों के शव पानी में इधर-उधर तैर रहे थे। कुत्ता लालसा पूर्वक उनकी तरफ देखने लगा। घर से कुछ दूरी पर एक छोटी-सी किश्ती तेजी के साथ जा रही थी। कुत्ते ने इसे देखा, और अपनी पूंछ को हिलाता हुआ खड़ा हो गया। वह देखता रहा जब तक यह ओझल न हो गई। फिर से बूंदा-बांदी होने लगी। कुत्ता अपनी पीछे वाली टांगों के बल खड़ा हो गया। वह असहाय प्रतीत हो रहा था।

बंदा-बांदी रुक गई। उत्तर की दिशा में स्थित एक घर की तरफ से एक नाव आई तथा नारियल वाले पेड़ के समीप आ कर रुक गई। कुत्ते ने अपनी पूंछ को हिलाया और शोर करने लगा। नाव वाले व्यक्ति ने पेड़ पर से एक नारियल तोड़ा, तथा इसे फोड़ कर इसके रस को पी लिया। तब वह वहां से चला गया। कुछ दूरी पर एक पेड़ पर बैठा हुआ कौवा उड़ कर नीचे आया और एक बड़े भारी बैल के शव पर बैठ गया। यद्यपि कुत्ता इस पर भौंकता रहा, कौवे ने मरे हुए जानवर का मांस खाना शुरू कर दिया। इसने कुत्ते की तरफ कोई ध्यान न दिया। कुछ समय के बाद यह उड़ कर वहां से चला गया।

तीसरे पहर दो आदमी एक छोटी-सी किश्ती में बैठे हुए उस रास्ते आए। कुत्ता धन्यवादपूर्वक भौंका और अपनी पूंछ हिलाने लगा। वह किश्ती में चला जाना चाहता था। ‘देखो, वहां एक कुत्ता है,’ उनमें से एक ने कहा। कुत्ता कराह दिया। ‘इसे उधर ही रहने दो,’ दूसरे ने कहा। कुत्ते ने अपना मुंह खोला और कराहने के जैसी आवाज़ की। उसने कूद कर किश्ती के अन्दर आने की कोशिश की। किन्तु किश्ती वहां से चल दी। कुत्ता एक बार फिर कराह दिया। नौका वालों में से एक ने घूम कर देखा।

(Page 17-18)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. farewell-अलविदा; 2. terrible—भयानक; 3. wailing-पीड़ा से चिल्ला रहा; 4. hay-भूसा; 5. leap-उछलना; 6. frightened-डर गया; 7. loaded-भर ली; 8. belly-पेट; 9. rotten-गले सड़े; 10. corpse-शव।

अनुवाद-‘अय्यो।’ यह आवाज़ किश्ती वाले की तरफ से नहीं आई थी। यह कुत्ते की तरफ से आई थी। इसके बाद लहरों की आवाज़ के अतिरिक्त कोई भी आवाज़ सुनाई देने को नहीं थी। इसके बाद किसी ने भी घूम कर न देखा। केवल वहां कुत्ता रह गया था, नाव की तरफ देखता हुआ, जब तक यह ओझल न हो गई। वह एक बार फिर से छत के ऊपर चढ़ आया, गुर्राता हुआ, मानो संसार को विदा कह रहा हो। शायद वह यह कहने की कोशिश कर रहा था कि वह दोबारा किसी मानव से प्यार नहीं करेगा।।

वर्षा तथा आन्धी की वजह से रात बहुत भयानक हो गई थी। छत लहरों में हिलने लगी। कुत्ता दो बार छत पर से गिर ही पड़ा था। फिर पानी के नीचे से एक लम्बा सिर प्रकट हुआ। यह एक मगरमच्छ का था। कुत्ता बहुत भय में भौंकने लगा। कहीं नज़दीक से वहां, मुर्गे-मुर्गियों के विलाप भरी आवाज़ भी आ रही थी।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 3 In the Flood

‘वह कुत्ता कहां से भौंक रहा है ? क्या वहां के लोग छोड़ कर नहीं गए हैं ?’ किसी ने किश्ती में से कहा जो सूखी घास, नारियल और केले लिए जा रही थी, ‘ओह! कुत्ता नीचे को छलांग लगाने जा रहा है।’ और फिर कुत्ते ने छत से नीचे को छलांग लगा दी। उनमें से एक डर गया और वह पानी में जा गिरा, किन्तु दूसरे आदमी ने उसे खींच कर बाहर निकाल लिया। तब तक कुत्ता तैर कर वापस छत्त तक पहुंच गया था और उसने भौंकना जारी रखा। चोर उस जगह में लगे हुए. सभी केले ले गए। ‘बाद में तुम्हें ऐसा करने पर पश्चात्ताप होगा,’ उन्होंने कुत्ते से कहा जो ज़ोर-ज़ोर से भौंक रहा था।

फिर उन्होंने किश्ती में और अधिक सूखी घास लाद ली। अन्त में उनमें से एक छत के ऊपर चढ़ आया। कुत्ते ने उसकी टांग पर ज़ोर से काट दिया और वह दर्द से चिल्ला दिया। दूसरे आदमी ने एक बल्ली कुत्ते के पेट में ज़ोर से दे मारी। कुत्ता बिलखने लगा। कुत्ते के द्वारा काटा हुआ आदमी किश्ती में पड़ा चिल्ला रहा था। ‘खामोश रहो,’ दूसरे आदमी ने कहा।

वे दोनों उस जगह से चल दिए। काफी समय हो गया था कि जब कुत्ता दोबारा भौंका। वह बहुत पीड़ा में था। वहां तूफ़ान के अतिरिक्त अन्य कोई आवाज़ नहीं थी। उसके बाद किसी ने भी कुत्ते की कराह न सुनी। सड़ रहे शव इधर-उधर पानी में तैर रहे थे। कौवे उन्हें खा रहे थे। वहां बिल्कुल कोई आवाज़ नहीं थी। चोरों के लिए बहुत मज़े का समय था।

(Page 18)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. loyal-वफ़ादार; 2. guarded—रखवाली की; 3. toe-पैर की अंगुली।

अनुवाद-कुछ समय के पश्चात् झोंपड़ी ढह गई और डूब गई। पानी के ऊपर कुछ भी दिखाई नहीं दे रहा था। वफ़ादार कुत्ता अन्त तक अपने स्वामी के घर की रखवाली करता रहा। अब वह भी जा चुका था। मकान पानी के ऊपर तब तक दिखाई देता रहा जब तक एक मगरमच्छ ने कुत्ते को दबोच न लिया, मानो उसी की खातिर मकान पहले नहीं डूबा था। अब बाढ़ का पानी कम होने लगा था। चेन्ना वापस आ गया, कुत्ते की खोज में तैर कर अपनी झोंपड़ी की ओर आता हुआ। उसे नारियल के एक पेड़ के नीचे मरे हुए कुत्ते का शव मिल गया। उसने अपने पैर के अग्रभाग से इसे इधर-उधर लुढ़काया और उसकी जांच की। उसे ऐसा निश्चित नहीं था कि यह उसी का कुत्ता था। एक कान कटा हुआ था और गायब था। रंग भी बदल गया था क्योंकि शरीर पूरा सड़ चुका था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Question 1.
Why did Sushilchandra’s neighbours get angry with him ?
(सुशीलचन्द्र के पड़ोसी उससे नाराज़ क्यों होते थे ?)
Answer:
Sushil was not so well-behaved. He would keep playing pranks. It irritated his neighbours.
सुशील व्यवहार से इतना अच्छा नहीं था। वह नटखट शरारतें करता रहता। इससे उसके पड़ोसी चिढ जाते।

Question 2.
Why did Sushil not want to go to school one Saturday ? What happened then ?
(एक शनिवार को सुशील स्कूल क्यों नहीं जाना चाहता था ? तब क्या हुआ ?)
Answer:
There was going to be a geography test at school. Sushil wanted to escape the test. He wanted to spend the day at the Boses’ where they were preparing to have fireworks in the evening. Sushil made a pretence that he had a tummyache. The father understood Sushil’s trick. He gave him a bitter mixture of medicine to drink. Then he locked him in a room.

स्कूल में भूगोल का एक टेस्ट होना था। सुशील इस टेस्ट से बचना चाहता था। वह पूरा दिन बोस परिवार के घर पर बिताना चाहता था जहां वे सायं को आतिशबाजी करने की तैयारियां कर रहे थे। सुशील ने बहाना किया कि उसके पेट में दर्द था। पिता सुशील की चालाकी समझ गया। उसने उसे पीने के लिए दवाई का एक कड़वा घोल दिया। फिर उसने उसे एक कमरे में ताला लगाकर बन्द कर दिया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Question 3.
Why did the Lady of Wishes grant wishes to both the father and the son ?
(देवी कामनापूर्णा ने पिता और पुत्र दोनों की इच्छाओं को पूरा क्यों कर दिया ?)
Answer:
Both the father and the son felt unhappy in their present states. The father wished he were a child again. The son wished he were as old as his father. The Lady of Wishes granted their wishes. She wanted to see what would happen if they got their wishes.

पिता तथा पुत्र दोनों अपनी वर्तमान स्थितियों में स्वयं को अप्रसन्न महसूस करते थे। पिता चाहता था कि वह फिर से एक बच्चा बन जाए। पुत्र चाहता था कि काश उसकी आयु उसके पिता जितनी होती। देवी कामनापूर्णा ने उनकी इच्छाएं पूरी कर दीं। वह देखना चाहती थी कि तब क्या होगा यदि उनकी इच्छाएं पूरी हो जाएं।

Question 4.
What changes took place in Sushil ?
(सुशील में क्या-क्या तबदीलियां आ गईं ?)
Answer:
Sushil had grown up overnight. His clothes had burst at the seams. His face was covered with grey stubbles of beard. He had become bald also. He did not feel like getting up from his bed. He yawned again and again.

सुशील रातों-रात बड़ा हो गया था। उसके वस्त्र सिलाई वाली जगहों से फट आए थे। उसका चेहरा दाढ़ी के सफेद खूटों से भरा हुआ था। वह गंजा भी हो गया था। उसका मन अपने बिस्तर से उठने को नहीं करता था। वह बार-बार जंभाइयां ले रहा था।

Question 5.
What happened to Subalchandra after his wish was granted ?
(सुबलचन्द्र का उसकी इच्छा पूरी होने के बाद क्या हुआ ?)
Answer:
Subal had now become very small. He had got back all his teeth. His beard and moustache were gone. His clothes were now too big for his small body.

सुबल अब बहुत छोटा हो गया था। उसे अपने सब दाँत फिर से प्राप्त हो गए थे। उसकी दाढ़ी और मूंछे जाती रहीं थीं। उसके वस्त्र अब उसके छोटे से शरीर के हिसाब से बहुत बड़े हो गए थे।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Question 6.
Why was Subal kept busy in the evening?
(सुबल को सायंकाल के समय व्यस्त क्यों रखा जाता था ?)
Answer:
A group of old men used to gather in Sushil’s room to play chess. Subal was kept busy so that he could not come and disturb the elders in their game of chess. Sushil hired a tutor to keep Subal quiet at that time. The tutor kept Subal busy till ten at night.

बूढ़े आदमियों की एक टोली शतरंज खेलने के लिए सुशील के कमरे में इकट्ठी हुआ करती थी। सुबल को व्यस्त रखा जाता था ताकि वह बड़ों को उनके शतरंज के खेल में आकर तंग न करे। सुशील ने उस समय पर सुबल को खामोश बनाए रखने के लिए एक अध्यापक रख दिया। अध्यापक सुबल को रात के दस बजे तक व्यस्त रखता था।

Question 7.
Was Subalchandra happy with the change ? Why?
(क्या सुबलचन्द्र उस तबदीली से प्रसन्न था ? क्यों ?)
Answer:
Subal was not at all happy with the change. He used to imagine that if he were a child again, he would spend all his time in studying. But now he hated going to school. Sometimes he would imagine he was as old as before. He would join old men playing cards or chess. They would then box his ears and say, “Run away and play.”

सुबल तबदीली से तनिक भी खुश नहीं था। वह प्रायः यह कल्पना किया करता था कि अगर वह दोबारा बच्चा बन जाता तो वह अपना सारा समय पढ़ने में लगाता। परन्तु अब वह स्कूल जाने से भी घृणा करता था। कई बार वह कल्पना करने लगता कि वह पहले जितना ही बड़ा था। वह बड़े आदमियों में जाकर शामिल हो जाता जो ताश या शतरंज खेल रहे होते थे। तब वे उसके कानों पर एक तमाचा जड़ देते और कहते, “भाग जाओ और जाकर खेलो।”

Question 8.
What happened when the Lady of Wishes changed them once more ?
(तब क्या हुआ जब देवी कामनापूर्णा ने उन्हें एक बार फिर से बदल दिया ?)
Answer:
Both the father and the son started behaving as they always did. The father started bossing over the child, and the child started making excuses. Subal said to Sushil, “Aren’t you going to start learning your grammar ?” Sushil replied, “Father, I’ve lost my book.”

पिता और पुत्र दोनों ने वैसा ही व्यवहार करना शुरू कर दिया जैसा वे सदा किया करते थे। पिता ने बच्चे पर अधिकार जमाना शुरू कर दिया, तथा बच्चे ने बहाने बनाने शुरू कर दिए। सुबल ने सुशील से कहा, “क्या तुम अपनी व्याकरण सीखना शुरू नहीं कर रहे हो ?” सुशील ने उत्तर दिया, “पिता जी, मेरी पुस्तक खो गई है।”

Objective Type Questions

Answer the following in one word / phrase / sentence :

Question 1.
Who has written the story, ‘Wishes Come True’?
Answer:
Rabindranath Tagore.

Question 2.
How were Subhalchandra and Sushilchandra related to each other?
Answer:
They were father and son.

Question 3.
What problem did the old father suffer from ?
Answer:
The painful joints.

Question 4.
What was Sushil given to drink by his father?
Answer:
A bitter mixture of medicine.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Question 5.
Who happened to pass the house ?
Answer:
The Lady of Wishes.

Question 6.
What transformation took place in Sushil ?
Answer:
He turned into the age of his father.

Question 7.
What change took place in Subhalchandra ?
Answer:
He turned into the age of his son.

Question 8.
Why did the people laugh at the old man ?
Answer:
To see the old man doing childish pranks.

Question 9.
Was Subhalchandra happy with the change ?
Answer:
Not at all.

Question 10.
What pray did the father and the son make to the Lady of Wishes at last ?
Answer:
To turn them back into what they were before.

Complete the following :

1. The boy was always ………………. his neighbours.
2. Subhalchandra locked the boy in a ………
3. Sushil wished he were as …………………. as his father.
4. Sushil found that he had ……………… very big overnight.
5. Sometimes old Sushil would put a ………………… in his mouth.
6. There was going to be a ……………… test at school.
Answer:
1. annoying
2. room
3. old
4. grown
5. paan
6. geography.

Write True or False against each statement :

1. Sushil was a well-behaved boy.
2. Sushil made a pretence that he had a tummy-ache.
3. Both the father“and the son felt sad in their present states.
4. There was going to be a mathematics test at school.
5. A group of old men gathered in Sushil’s room to play at cards.
6. Subal was not at all happy with the change.
Answer:
1. False
2. True
3. True
4. False
5. False
6. True.

Choose the correct option for each of the following :

Question 1.
What excuse did Sushil make for not going to school ?
(a) Tummy-ache.
(b) Severe cold.
(c) High fever.
(d) Severe headache.
Answer:
(a) Tummy-ache.

Question 2.
The boy kept crying ………..
(a) for two hours
(b) for half of the day
(c) for three hours
(d) all the day.
Answer:
(d) all the day.

Question 3.
Sushil came back to his mat in …….
(a) the room
(b) the lawn
(c) the porch
(d) the evening.
Answer:
(c) the porch

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Question 4.
Subhalchandra asked Sushil if he was not going to start learning
(a) driving
(b) grammar
(c) gardening
(d) spoken English.
Answer:
(b) grammar

Wishes Come True Summary in English

Wishes Come True Introduction:

No man is satisfied with his own position in life. Each one always thinks that others are far happier than he is. The poor think that the rich are happy. The rich think that there is no happiness in being rich. Children think that elders enjoy their life.

Elders long to regain their childhood. Tagore illustrates this fact through an interesting story. Subal and Sushil are father and son. The old father wishes that he were a child again. His little son, Sushil, wishes that he were the age of his father. He thinks that then he would be free to do or eat anything he liked. The Lady of Wishes grants them their wishes.

Now the son has the age of his old father. And the father becomes the age of his son. But instead of being happy, both of them find that they were far better in their old states. They request the Lady of Wishes to turn them back into what they were before. The Lady grants them their wishes. But strangely, even now they behave in the same manner. They behave as if they were not satisfied with what they are.

Wishes Come True Summary in English

Subalchandra and Sushilchandra were father and son. Neither of them was what their name reflected. Subal was not strong, and Sushil was not so well- behaved. The boy was always annoying his neighbours. The old father suffered from painful joints. But he had to keep running after his naughty son.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True 1

One Saturday, Sushil didn’t want to go to school. He said that he had a tummy-ache. The father understood the boy’s trick. He decided to teach him a lesson. He gave him a bitter mixture of medicine to drink. Then he locked him in a room and said that he should rest all day. Now the boy said that he would go to school. But the father said that he must rest there.

The boy kept crying the whole day. He wished that he were as old as his father. Then he could do just as he liked. He could come home any time he liked, and eat whatever he wanted to. On the other hand, his father sat thinking outside. He thought about the days of his childhood. He remembered how he had wasted his time and not studied properly in his childhood. He said, “If I get back my childhood, I would study properly and waste no time at all.” His son inside was saying, “If only I were as old as my father!”

The Lady of Wishes happened to pass that house. She heard what the father and the son had said. She granted them their wishes. When they woke up the next morning, Subal was the age of his son, and Sushil was the age of his father.

Subal found that he had become very small. He had got back all his teeth. His beard and moustache were gone. His clothes were now too big for his little body. Sushil found that he had grown very big overnight. His clothes had burst at the seams. His face was covered with beard stubbles and he had become bald also. Thus the wishes of both the father and the son had come true.

But this only added to their troubles. Sushil had always imagined that if he was as old as his father,’ he would be free to do anything. He would climb trees, dive into the pool, eat green mangoes, steal eggs from birds’ nests and roam all day long. But very strangely, that morning he didn’t want to climb any tree. He didn’t want to swim also. He thought that he would catch cold and have fever. He rolled out a mat and sat there quietly.

But once he did think of climbing a mango tree. He caught hold of a thin branch and tried to push himself up. The branch broke under his weight and he fell down. People · laughed to see the old man doing childish pranks. Sushil came back to his mat in the porch. He sent a boy to get him a rupee’s worth of toffees. But then he said to himself, “I’ll give these to my child-father.” But then he decided at once, “No, they’ll make the boy sick.” On that evening, his friends came to play with him. But they all ran away when they saw the old man.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

Subal had always thought that if he got back his childhood, he would shut himself in his room and study all day. But now after getting his childhood, he didn’t like going to school. He would often complain of tummy-aches. Sushil had to send his little father to school by force. On returning home from school, Subal would like to run about and play.

But Sushil would put on his glasses and make him do sums of arithmetic. In the evening, old men gathered in Sushil’s room to play chess. To keep Subal quiet at that time, Sushil got for him a tutor who kept Subal busy till ten at night. Old Sushil, too, got into all kinds of troubles. Nothing he had liked as a child, agreed with him now. Whenever he got a dip in the pond, his joints would grow stiff and give him a lot of pain. Sometimes he would put a paan in his mouth. But then he would realize that he had no teeth to chew it with. Sometimes he would pick up a comb, but then he remembered that he had no hair left on his head.

At last, both the father and the son prayed to the Lady of Wishes, “Mother, we have had enough. Please turn us back into what we were before.” The Lady granted their wishes and disappeared.

The next morning, Subal was as old as before, and Sushil was again a little boy. Subal called his son and said, “Sushil, aren’t you going to start learning your grammar ?” Sushil scratched his head and said, “Father, I’ve lost my book.”

Wishes Come True Summary in Hindi

Wishes Come True Introduction:

कहानी का संक्षिप्त परिचय . कोई भी व्यक्ति जीवन में अपनी स्थिति से सन्तुष्ट नहीं होता है। प्रत्येक आदमी यही समझता है कि दूसरे उसकी अपेक्षा कहीं अधिक प्रसन्न हैं। ग़रीब लोग समझते हैं कि धनी लोग खुश रहते हैं। धनी लोग समझते हैं कि अमीर होने में कोई खुशी नहीं होती। बच्चे समझते हैं कि बड़े अपने जीवन का आनन्द लेते हैं।

बड़े अपने बचपन को फिर से प्राप्त करने की लालसा रखते हैं। टैगोर इस तथ्य को एक दिलचस्प कहानी के द्वारा समझाता है। सुबल तथा सुशील पिता और पुत्र हैं। बूढ़ा पिता कामना करता है कि वह फिर से बच्चा बन जाए। उसका छोटा-सा पुत्र सुशील कामना करता है कि काश वह अपने पिता की उम्र का होता। वह समझता है कि तब वह कुछ भी करने या खाने को स्वतंत्र होता। देवी कामनापूर्णा उनकी इच्छाओं को पूरा कर देती है। अब बेटा अपने बूढे पिता की उम्र का हो जाता है और पिता अपने पुत्र की आयु जितना हो जाता है।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

किन्तु प्रसन्न होने की बजाए वे दोनों देखते हैं कि अपनी पुरानी स्थितियों में वे कहीं अधिक बेहतर थे। वे देवी कामनापूर्णा से प्रार्थना करते हैं कि वह उन्हें फिर से उनकी पुरानी स्थितियों में लौटा दे। देवी उनकी इच्छाएं पूर्ण कर देती है। किन्तु अब भी वे वैसा ही व्यवहार करते हैं। वे ऐसा व्यवहार करते हैं मानो वे अपने वर्तमान से प्रसन्न नहीं

Wishes Come True Summary in Hindi

सबलचन्द्र और सुशीलचन्द्र पिता और पुत्र थे। दोनों में से कोई भी अपने नाम के अनुरूप नहीं था। सबल शक्तिशाली नहीं था और सुशील इतने अच्छे व्यवहार वाला नहीं था। लड़का सदा अपने पड़ोसियों को तंग करता था। बूढ़े पिता को जोड़ों के दर्द की शिकायत थी। परन्तु उसे अपने शरारती बेटे के पीछे भागते रहना पड़ता था।

एक शनिवार, सुशील स्कूल नहीं जाना चाहता था। उसने कहा कि उसके पेट में दर्द था। पिता लड़के की चालाकी समझ गया। उसने उसे सबक सिखाने का निश्चय किया। उसने उसे पीने के लिए कड़वी दवाई दी। फिर उसने लड़के को ताला लगाकर एक कमरे में बन्द कर दिया और कहा कि पूरा दिन उसे आराम करना चाहिए। अब लड़के ने कहा कि वह स्कूल चला जाएगा। परन्तु पिता ने कहा कि उसे वहीं आराम करना चाहिए।

लड़का पूरा दिन चिल्लाता रहा। उसने इच्छा की कि काश वह अपने पिता जितनी आयु का होता। फिर वह जो चाहे कर सकता था। वह कभी भी घर आ सकता था, और जो चाहे खा सकता था। दूसरी तरफं उसका पिता बाहर बैठा सोच रहा था। वह अपने बचपन के दिनों के बारे में सोच रहा था। उसे याद आया कि किस प्रकार बचपन में उसने अपना समय बरबाद किया था और ठीक प्रकार से पढ़ाई नहीं की थी। उसने कहा, “यदि मुझे अपना बचपन फिर से प्राप्त हो जाए तो मैं ठीक ढंग से पढ़ाई करूंगा और कोई समय बरबाद नहीं करूंगा।” उसका पुत्र अन्दर बैठा कह रहा था, “काश मैं अपने पिता की आयु का होता !”

देवी कामनापूर्णा उस घर के पास से जा रही थी। उसने वह सुन लिया जो पिता और पुत्र ने कहा था। उसने उनकी इच्छाएं पूरी कर दी। अगली प्रातः जब वे उठे, सुबल अपने पुत्र की आयु का हो गया था, और सुशील अपने पिता की आयु का।

सबल ने देखा कि वह बहुत छोटा हो गया था। उसके दांत फिर से आ गए थे। उसकी दाढ़ी और मंछ जाती रही थीं। उसके छोटे-से शरीर के लिए उसके कपड़े बहुत बड़े हो गए थे। सुशील ने पाया कि रात भर में वह बहुत बड़ा हो गया था। उसके कपड़े सिलाइयों से उधड़ गए थे। उसका चेहरा दाढ़ी के खूटों से भर आया था और वह गंजा भी हो गया था। इस प्रकार पिता और पुत्र दोनों की इच्छाएं पूरी हो गईं । परन्तु इससे उनकी मुसीबतें ही बढ़ीं।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

सुशील ने सदा ही यह कल्पना की थी यदि वह अपने पिता की आयु का हो जाए, तो वह कहीं भी जाने को स्वतन्त्र हो जाएगा। वह पेड़ों पर चढ़ेगा, तालाब में डुबकी लगाएगा, हरे आम खाएगा, पक्षियों के घोंसलों से अण्डे चुराएगा और सारा दिन इधर-उधर घूमा करेगा। परन्तु बड़ी विचित्र बात थी कि उस प्रातः वह किसी पेड़ पर चढ़ना नहीं चाहता था। वह तैरना भी नहीं चाहता था। उसने सोचा कि इससे उसे जुकाम और बुखार हो जाएगा। उसने एक चटाई खोली और चुपचाप वहां पर बैठ गया।

परन्तु एक बार उसने आम के पेड़ पर चढ़ने के बारे में अवश्य सोचा। उसने एक पतली-सी टहनी पकड़ी और उस पर चढ़ने का प्रयास किया। टहनी उसके भार से टूट गई और वह नीचे गिर गया। लोग एक बूढ़े आदमी को बच्चों जैसी हरकतें करते देख हंस पड़े। सुशील ड्योढ़ी में बिछी अपनी चटाई पर दुबारा आकर बैठ गया। उसने नौकर को एक रुपए की टॉफियां लाने भेजा। परन्तु फिर उसने स्वयम् से कहा, “इन्हें मैं अपने शिशु-पिता को दे दूंगा।” परन्तु तुरन्त उसने फिर निर्णय किया, “नहीं, इससे तो लड़का बीमार हो जाएगा।” उस शाम उसके मित्र उसके साथ खेलने के लिए आए। परन्तु वे सब एक बूढ़े आदमी को देख कर भाग गए।

सुबल ने सदा यह सोचा था कि यदि उसे अपना बचपन दुबारा मिल गया तो वह स्वयम् को कमरे में बन्द करके सारा दिन पढ़ा करेगा। परन्तु अब अपना बचपन वापस मिलने पर उसका स्कूल जाने को दिल नहीं करता था। वह अक्सर पेट-दर्द की शिकायत करता था। सशील को अपने नन्हें पिता को ज़बरदस्ती स्कूल भेजना पडता। स्कूल से घर वापस आने पर, सुबल इधर उधर भागना और खेलना पसन्द करता। परन्तु सुशील अपना चश्मा पहनता और उससे गणित के प्रश्न करवाता। शाम के समय बूढ़े आदमी सुशील के कमरे में शतरंज खेलने के लिए इकट्ठा हो जाते।

उस समय सुबल को व्यस्त रखने के लिए, सुशील ने एक मास्टर लगा दिया जो सुबल को रात के दस बजे तक व्यस्त रखता। बूढ़ा सुशील भी अनेक प्रकार के कष्टों से घिर गया। बचपन में जो चीजें उसे पसन्द आती थीं, अब उसे रास नहीं आती थीं। जब भी वह तालाब में डुबकी लगाता उसके जोड़ सख्त हो जाते और उनमें बहुत दर्द होता। कई बार वह अपने मुंह में पान डाल लेता। तब उसे याद आता कि उसे चबाने के लिए उसके मुंह में दांत ही नहीं हैं। कई बार वह कंघा उठा लेता, परन्तु फिर उसे याद आता कि उसके सिर पर कोई बाल नहीं बचे थे।

अन्त में दोनों, पिता और पुत्र, ने देवी कामनापूर्णा से प्रार्थना की, “मां, बहुत हो गया। कृपया हमें पहले जैसा बना दें।” देवी ने उनकी इच्छाएं पूरी कर दी और अदृश्य हो गई। अगली प्रातः, सुबल पहले जितना ही बूढ़ा था और सुशील फिर से एक छोटा लड़का था। सुबल ने अपने पुत्र को बुलाया और कहा, “सुशील क्या तुमने अभी व्याकरण सीखना शुरू नहीं किया है ?” सुशील ने अपना सिर खुजलाया और कहा, “पिता जी, मेरी पुस्तक खो गई है।”

Wishes Come True Translation in Hindi

(Page 8) कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. childhood—बचपन; 2. frail-कमज़ोर; 3. annoy-तंग करना; 4. pranksशरारतें; 5. rheumatic-गठिए या जोड़ों के दर्द से पीड़ित होना; 6. geography-भूगोल; 7. tummy-acheपेट-दर्द; 8. make up-बहाने बनाना; 9. in a fix-बुरी हालत होना, दुविधा में होना; 10. bowl-कटोरा; 11. swallow-निगलना।

अनुवाद-सुबलचन्द्र के पुत्र का नाम सुशीलचन्द्र था। किन्तु नाम से सदा किसी व्यक्ति का प्रतिबिम्ब प्राप्त नहीं होता है। सुबल का अर्थ होता है – शक्तिशाली, किन्तु वह बहुत दुबला-पतला था; सुशील इतने अच्छे व्यवहार वाला नहीं था, यद्यपि उसके नाम का बिल्कुल वही अर्थ होता है। लड़का अपनी शरारतों से सदा पड़ोसियों को परेशान करता रहता था, इसलिए उसे दण्ड देने के लिए पिता सदा उसके पीछे भागता रहता था। किन्तु पिता जोड़ों के दर्द से पीड़ित था, जबकि लड़का एक मृग की भांति भागा करता, इसलिए प्रहार सदा निशाने पर नहीं लगा करते थे।

शनिवार का दिन था, जब स्कूल दो बजे जल्दी ही बन्द हो जाता था, किन्तु सुशील को स्कूल जाना तनिक भी पसन्द नहीं था। इसके अनेक कारण थे। पहला, यह कि वहां भूगोल की परीक्षा होनी थी, तथा दूसरा यह कि वहां बोस परिवार के घर सायं को आतिशबाज़ी होनी. थी, जिसकी तैयारी उन्होंने प्रातः से ही करनी शुरू कर देनी थी। सुशील ने पूरा दिन वहीं बिताने की योजना बनाई हुई थी। इसलिए वह वापस बिस्तर पर जाकर लेट गया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

जब स्कूल जाने का समय आया, उसके पिता ने आकर पूछा, “क्या तकलीफ है ? तुम बिस्तर में क्यों लेटे हो ? क्या तुम स्कूल नहीं जा रहे हो ?” “मेरे पेट में दर्द है। मैं आज स्कूल नहीं जा सकता हूं,” सुशील ने कहा। सुबल आसानी से समझ सकता था कि लड़का झूठी कहानी बना रहा था। इसलिए उसने स्वयं से कहा, “तनिक रुको – मुझे उसे सबक सिखाना होगा।” तब ऊंचे स्वर में उसने कहा, “क्या पेट में दर्द है ? तो बेहतर होगा तुम पूरा दिन घर पर ही रहो। बोस परिवार के घर पर आतिशबाजी देखने के लिए हरि अकेला ही चला जाएगा।

और उन टाफियों में से कोई मत खाना जो मैं तुम्हारे लिए लेकर आया था। बस चुपचाप पड़े रहो जबकि मैं तुम्हारे लिए थोड़ी-सी वह कड़वी दवाई मिला कर लाता हूं।” उसने लड़के को ताला लगा कर अन्दर बन्द कर दिया, और उसे (दवाई को) तैयार करने के लिए चला गया। सुशील उलझन में पड़ गया। उसे टाफियां उतनी ही पसन्द थीं जितनी उसे कड़वी दवाई से घृणा थी। तथा वह बोस परिवार के घर भी जाना चाहता था। जब सुबल बाबू दवाई का बड़ा प्याला लेकर आया, तो सुशील बिस्तर से उठ खड़ा हुआ और बोला, “मेरे पेट में दर्द होना बन्द हो गया है। मैं समझता हूं कि मैं स्कूल चला ही जाऊँ।” “नहीं, नहीं,” पिता ने कहा, “केवल इसे पी लो और आराम करो।” उसने लड़के को दवाई गले से नीचे उतारने को मजबूर कर दिया, दरवाज़े को फिर से ताला लगा दिया और वहां से चला गया।

(Page 9) कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. pampered – बिगाड़ दिया; 2. leapt – उछला; 3. crack of the dawn-प्रातः बहुत जल्दी; 4. burst-फट गए; 5. seams-सिलाइयां; 6. stubble-छोटे-छोटे बाल; 7. bald—गंजा; 8. yawned – जम्हाई ली; 9. imagined – कल्पना की; 10. roam – इधर-उधर व्यर्थ घूमना; 11. scold – डांटना।

अनुवाद-सुशील पूरा दिन भर चिल्लाता रहा और सोचने लगा, “काश मेरी आयु मेरे पिता की आयु जितनी होती! तब मैं जैसा चाहता कर सकता था कोई भी मुझे ताला लगाकर बन्द नहीं कर सकता था।”
उसका पिता सोचता हुआ बाहर बैठा था, “मेरे माता-पिता मुझे बहुत लाड़-प्यार किया करते थे, इसी कारण से मैं उपयुक्त शिक्षा नहीं ले पाया था। काश मुझे मेरा बचपन वापस मिल जाए ! इस बार मैं ठीक ढंग से पढ़ाई करूंगा और समय बरबाद नहीं करूंगा।”

अब देवी कामनापूर्णा अचानक उस घर के पास से गुजर रही थी तथा उसे वह सुनाई दे गया जो पिता और पुत्र ने कहा था। “तो मैं कुछ समय के लिए उनकी इच्छाएं पूरी कर देती हूं और फिर देखती हूं कि क्या होता है !” इसलिए वह पिता के सामने प्रकट हुई और बोली, “तुम्हें वह मिल जाएगा जो तुम चाहते हो। कल तुम अपने पुत्र की आयु के हो जाओगे।” पुत्र से उसने कहा, “कल तुम्हारी आयु अपने पिता की आयु जितनी हो जाएगी।” वे दोनों ऐसा सुन कर प्रसन्न हो गए।

बूढ़ा सुबलचन्द्र रात को ठीक तरह से सो नहीं पाता था; लगभग प्रातः होने पर ही उसे नींद आती थी। किन्तु आज एक अजीब बात घटित हो गई; वह प्रभात फूटते ही उछल कर बिस्तर से बाहर आ गया। उसने देखा कि वह बहुत छोटा हो गया था। उसके सब दांत दोबारा निकल आए थे, और उसकी दाढ़ी तथा मूंछे जाती रही थीं। उसके वस्त्र अब उसके आकार के हिसाब से बहुत ही बड़े थे।

इसी बीच सुशीलचन्द्र आज उठ ही नहीं पाया था। जब आखिर वह अपने पिता के ऊंचा-ऊंचा चिल्लाने से जागा तो उसने देखा कि वह रातों-रात इतना बड़ा हो गया था कि उसके कपड़े सिलाई वाली जगहों पर फट आए थे। उसका चेहरा सफ़ेद दाढ़ी के खूटों से भर आया था, और वह गंजा भी हो गया था। उसका उठने को बिल्कुल भी दिल नहीं कर रहा था। वह बार-बार जंभाई ले रहा था। उसके पिता द्वारा किए जाने वाले शोर ने अन्ततः उसे जगाकर उठा ही दिया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

उनकी इच्छाएं सच्ची हो गईं थीं, किन्तु इससे उनकी केवल मुसीबतें ही बढ़ी थीं। सुशील ने सदा यही कल्पना की थी कि यदि वह बड़ा हो जाए और अपने पिता की तरह आज़ाद बन जाए तो वह पेड़ों पर चढ़ा करेगा, सरोवर में डुबकियां लगाया करेगा, हरे-हरे आम खाया करेगा, पक्षियों के घोंसलों में लूट-पाट किया करेगा, तथा पूरा दिन भर घूमा करेगा। वह घर आया करेगा तथा जो चाहे खाया करेगा, जब भी उसका मन किया करेगा, और उसे डांटने वाला कोई नहीं होगा। किन्तु कितना अजीब लगता है कि उस प्रातः वह किसी पेड़ पर चढ़ना नहीं चाहता था। वह तैरना भी नहीं चाहता था। उसने सोचा (कि ऐसा करने से) उसे जुकाम लग जाएगा और बुखार हो जाएगा। उसने एक चटाई खोली और इस पर बैठ गया, चुपचाप अपने मन में सोचता हुआ।

(Page 10-11)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. porch-ड्योढ़ी; 2. irritated—चिढ़ गया; 3. mischief-शरारत; 4. scratchखुजलाना; 5. sing-song-एक-सुरा गाना; 6. noisy-शोर-भरी।

अनुवाद-एक समय उसे विचार आया कि उसे सभी खेल एकदम नहीं छोड़ देने चाहिएं – उसे कम से कम खेलने की कोशिश तो करनी चाहिए। इसलिए वह उठ खड़ा हुआ और समीप ही एक आम के पेड़ पर चढ़ने की कोशिश की। ज्योंही उसने एक पतली-सी टहनी को पकड़ कर स्वयं को उस पर खींचने की कोशिश की, यह उसके बोझ की वजह से टूट गई और वह ज़मीन पर आ गिरा। समीप से गुजरने वाले लोग उस बूढ़े आदमी को बच्चों जैसी उछल-कूद करते हुए देख कर हंस दिए।

सिर को झुकाए हुए वह बरामदे में पड़ी अपनी चटाई पर वापस आ गया, नौकर को आवाज़ लगाई और बोला, “अरे लड़के, मुझे बाज़ार से एक रुपए की टॉफियां ला दो।” सुशील को हमेशा ही टॉफियों का शौक रहा था। प्रतिदिन स्कूल के नज़दीक वाली दुकान पर वह अनेक रंगों की टॉफियां देखा करता था, तथा कुछ खरीद लिया करता था जब उसे थोड़े पैसे दिए जाते थे। वह सदा स्वप्न लिया करता कि वह उनसे अपनी जेबें ठोंस लिया करेगा जब उसके पास ढेरों पैसे होंगे। आज उसके नौकर ने पूरे एक रुपए की टॉफियां उसे लाकर दी।

उसने एक टुकड़ा लिया और इसे खाने लगा; किन्तु बूढ़े आदमी ने बच्चों वाली उन मीठी चीज़ों की कोई परवाह न की। “मैं इन्हें अपने शिशु-पिता को दे दूंगा,” उसने सोचा, किन्तु फिर उसने तुरन्त अपना मन बना लिया, “नहीं, इससे लड़का बीमार पड़ जाएगा।”

सभी छोटे-छोटे लड़के जो कल तक सुशील के साथ कबड्डी खेला करते थे, प्रतिदिन की भान्ति आए, उन्होंने बूढ़े आदमी को देखा और भाग गए। सुशील सदा सोचा करता था कि वह सारा दिन अपने मित्रों के साथ कबड्डी खेला करता यदि वह अपने पिता की भांति आजाद होता; किन्तु अब उन्हें देखने से ही उसे चिढ़ मच जाती थी। “मैं आराम से बैठा हुआ हूं,” वह सोचा करता, “और मुझे परेशान करने के लिए ये लड़के आ गए हैं।”

सुबलचन्द्र को प्रतिदिन बरामदे में अपनी चटाई पर बैठने और सोचने की आदत. थी, “जब मैं बच्चा था तो मैं अपना समय शरारतों में बरबाद कर दिया करता था। यदि मुझे अपना बचपन वापस मिल जाए, तो मैं स्वयं को अपने कमरे में बन्द कर लूंगा, और चुपचाप पूरा दिन पढ़ता रहूंगा।” किन्तु अपना बचपन प्राप्त करने के बाद, उसे स्कूल जाना पसन्द नहीं था। सुशील उससे प्रातःकाल पूछता, “बाबा, क्या आप स्कूल नहीं जाओगे ?” सुबल अपना सिर खुजलाता, अपनी आंखें नीचे को करता और कहता, “मेरे पेट में दर्द है, मैं स्कूल नहीं जा सकता हूं।” इस पर सुशील को क्रोध आ गया, “ओह, तुम नहीं जा सकते ? मुझे भी अपने दिनों में पेट की बहुत दर्द हुआ करती थीं, जब मेरा स्कूल जाने का समय होता था। मैं तुम्हारी चालाकियां समझता हूं।”

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 2 Wishes Come True

सुशील ने अपने नन्हें पिता को ज़बरदस्ती स्कूल भेजना शुरू कर दिया। घर लौटने पर सुबल इधर-उधर भागता और खेलना चाहा करता, किन्तु उस समय बूढ़ा सुशील अपना चश्मा लगा कर ऊंचे-ऊंचे स्वर में रामायण का एकालाप करना चाहता। सुबल के शोर भरे खेल उसका ध्यान विकेन्द्रित कर देते, इसलिए वह सुबल को उसकी स्लेट देकर बिठा देता और उससे (गणित के) प्रश्न हल करवाता। वे इतने लम्बे-लम्बे प्रश्न होते कि उसका पिता, उनमें से एक को करने में ही पूरा घण्टा लगा देता। सायंकाल को बूढ़े आदमियों का एक टोला शतरंज खेलने के लिए सुशील के कमरे में इकट्ठा हो जाता। उस समय सुबल को खामोश बनाए रखने के लिए सुशील ने एक मास्टर लगा दिया जो सुबल को रात दस बजे तक व्यस्त रखता।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

Punjab State Board PSEB 8th Class Hindi Book Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 8 Hindi Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

Hindi Guide for Class 8 PSEB अंगुलिमाल Textbook Questions and Answers

(क) भाषा बोध

I. शब्दार्थ

निरन्तर = लगातार
चकित = हैरान
सहसा = अचानक
दृष्टि = नज़र
युक्ति = तरकीब
तत्काल = उसी क्षण
जागृति = जागरण,सचेत
विकराल = भयंकर
निहत्था = बिना हथियार के
घृणा = नफ़रत
धर्मोपदेश = (धर्म + उपदेश)धर्म के उपदेश
दैत्य = राक्षस

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

II. इन मुहावरों के अर्थ स्पष्ट करते हुए वाक्यों में प्रयोग करें :

धीरज बँधाना = ……………………..
दृष्टि डालना = ……………………..
घिग्घी बँध जाना = ……………………..
रोम-रोम से प्रेम बरसना = ……………………..
आँखों से दया टपकना = ……………………..
जादू का-सा असर होना = ……………………..
छुट्टी लेना = ……………………..
तेज से काँपना = ……………………..
उत्तर:
1. धीरज बँधाना = साहस बढ़ाना।।
वाक्य – माँ ने तब मेरा धीरज बँधाया था जब मैं अपने जीवन से लगभग हार ही चुका था।

2. दृष्टि डालना = देखना।
वाक्य – एक बार उस गरीब की ओर भी अपनी दृष्टि डालना ना भूलना।

3. घिग्घी बँध जाना = भय के कारण बोल ना पाना।
वाक्य – जंगल में भयंकर भालू को अपनी ओर देख कर राघव की घिग्घी बँध गई थी।

4. रोम-रोम से प्रेम बरसना = प्रेम भाव को व्यक्त करना।
वाक्य – श्रद्धालुओं के प्रति महात्मा जी के रोम-रोम से प्रेम बरस रहा था।

5. आँखों से दया टपकना = दया के भाव प्रकट होना।
वाक्य – भिखारी की दशा को देख मेरी दादी की आँखों से दया टपक रही थी।

6. जादू का-सा असर होना = तत्काल प्रभाव पड़ना।
वाक्य – हकीम जी की एक ही पुड़िया से मेरे पेट दर्द पर जादू का-सा असर हुआ है।

7. छुट्टी लेना = काम छोड़ना।
वाक्य – बुढ़ापे में भी अनेक लोग अपने काम धंधे से छुट्टी नहीं लेते।

8. तेज से काँपना = बल से भयभीत हो जाना।
वाक्य – बाली भगवान राम के तेज से काँप उठा था।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

(ख) विषय – बोधं

I. उपयुक्त शब्द भरकर वाक्य पूरा करें:

(क) महान् पुरुषों को धर्म का प्रचार करने के लिए …… नगर-नगर और गाँव-गाँव घूमना पड़ा।
(ख) महात्मा बुद्ध ने राजा को ……… बँधाया।
(ग) एक …….. मूर्ति सामने खड़ी थी।
(घ) मैं तो ……. गया, भला तुम कब …….।
(ङ) जीवन दु:ख रूप है और तुम उसे अपनी ……… और बढ़ा रहे हो।
(च) यह सत्य, दया और प्रेम के भावों की क्रूरता, घृणा और हिंसा पर …….. थी।
उत्तर:
(क) निरन्तर
(ख) धीरज
(घ) ठहर, ठहरोगे
(ङ) करनी से
(च) विजय।

II. इन प्रश्नों के उत्तर एक या दो वाक्यों में लिखें :

(क) प्रसेनजित कहाँ का राजा था?
उत्तर:
प्रसेनजित कौशल प्रदेश का राजा था। श्रावस्ती उसकी राजधानी थी।

(ख) प्रसेनजित किसका शिष्य था?
उत्तर:
प्रसेनजित महात्मा बुद्ध का शिष्य था।

(ग) प्रसेनजित ने महात्मा बुद्ध को अपनी व्याकुलता का क्या कारण बताया?
उत्तर:
प्रसेनजित ने महात्मा बुद्ध को अपनी व्याकुलता इसलिए बताई थी क्योंकि वह अंगुलिमाल की क्रूरता से व्याकुल हो गया था। अंगुलिमाल उसकी प्रजा को बहुत परेशान कर रहा था। उसने उन्हें बताया था किवह उस डाकू से तंग आ चुका था और उसे सहन नहीं कर सकता था।

(घ) अंगुलिमाल कौन था?
उत्तर:
अंगुलिमाल एक डाकू था। जब वह किसी की हत्या करता था तो उसकी अंगुली काट कर अपनी माला में पिरो लिया करता था।

(ङ) अंगुलिमाल ने क्या प्रतिज्ञा कर रखी थी?
उत्तर:
अंगुलिमाल ने प्रतिज्ञा कर रखी थी कि वह एक हज़ार व्यक्तियों की हत्या करेगा।

(च) महात्मा बुद्ध ने प्रसेनजित को क्या विश्वास दिलाया?
उत्तर:
महात्मा बुद्ध ने प्रसेनजित को विश्वास दिलाया था कि वे डाकू को शांति, प्रेम और अहिंसा का पाठ पढ़ायेंगे।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

II. इन प्रश्नों के उत्तर चार-पाँच वाक्यों में लिखें

(क) अंगुलिमाल का नाम ‘अंगुलिमाल’ क्यों पड़ा ?
उत्तर:
अंगुलिमाल डाकू बहुत क्रूर था। वह लोगों की लूट-पाट तो करता ही था पर उनकी हत्या भी कर देता था। वह मारे गए लोगों की एक-एक अंगुली काट कर अपने गले में डाली गई माला में पिरो लेता था। इससे उसे पता रहता था कि उसने कितने लोगों की हत्या कर दी थी। इसी कारण उसका नाम अंगुलिमाल पड़ा था।

(ख) अंगुलिमाल को जब महात्मा बुद्ध ने देखा तो वह कैसा दिखाई दे रहा था?
उत्तर:
अंगुलिमाल को जब महात्मा बुद्ध ने देखा तो वह अति विकराल था। ऊँचा कद, काला शरीर, भयंकर चेहरा और लाल आँखें थीं। उसके उठे हुए बाल थे, बड़ी-बड़ी मूंछे थीं। उसके हाथ में कटार थी। वह दैत्य के समान दिखाई देता था। उसके गले में अंगुलियों की माला पड़ी हुई थी।

(ग) मैं तो ठहर गया, भला तुम कब ठहरोगे? इस पंक्ति का आशय बतायें।
उत्तर:
महात्मा बुद्ध ने डाकू अंगुलिमाल से कहा था कि वे तो ठहर गए थे पर वह कब ठहरेगा। इसका आशय था कि महात्मा बुद्ध तो अपना राज-पाट त्याग कर समाज की सेवा में लग गए थे, सब का भला करते थे पर वह डाकू कब बुरे रास्ते से दूर होगा। वह कब लोगों की लूट-पाट और हत्या के रास्ते से दूर होगा। वह बुरे काम करने से कब परे हटेगा।

(घ) अंगुलिमाल महात्मा बुद्ध के चरणों में क्यों गिर पड़ा?
उत्तर:
अंगुलिमाल महात्मा बुद्ध से बहुत प्रभावित हुआ था। अन्य लोग तो डाकू को देखते ही काँप उठते थे पर वे निर्भयतापूर्वक उसके सामने खड़े थे। महात्मा बुद्ध के शब्दों का उस पर सीधा असर हुआ था। उसने अपने घुटने टेक दिए थे और उन्हें अपना गुरु मान कर उनके चरणों में गिर पड़ा था।

(ङ) महात्मा बुद्ध ने डाकू अंगुलिमाल का कठोर हृदय कैसे जीत लिया?
उत्तर:
महात्मा बुद्ध ने डाकू का कठोर हृदय अपने मानसिक बल, साहस और सच्चाई के मार्ग पर चलते हुए जीता था। उन्होंने सच्चाई, दया और प्रेम के भावों से क्रूरता, घृणा और अन्याय पर विजय प्राप्त की थी और कठोर हृदयी डाकू के हृदय पर विजय प्राप्त कर ली थी।

(ग) व्यावहारिक – व्याकरण

I. पर्यायवाची शब्द लिखें :

राजा = ……………………..
मनुष्य = ……………………..
विजय = ……………………..
जंगल = ……………………..
राक्षस = ……………………..
चरण = ……………………..
उत्तर:
राजा = राजन, नृप, भूप, नरेश, सम्राट्, नरपति।
विजय = जीत, जय, जीतना, पछाड़ना।
राक्षस = दैत्य, निशाचर, दनुज, असुर।
मनुष्य = मानव, मनुज, इन्सान, आदमी।
जगंल = अरण्य, वन, कानन, विपिन।
चरण = पैर, पाद, पद, पाँव।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

II. ‘अ’ और ‘अन’ लगाकर विपरीत अर्थ वाले शब्द बनायें :

‘अ’
समर्थ = असमर्थ
शुद्ध = ……………………..
शान्ति = ……………………..
आदर = ……………………..
हिंसा = ……………………..

‘अन’
इच्छा = अनिच्छा
इष्ट = ……………………..
सत्य = ……………………..
उचित = ……………………..
आस्था = ……………………..

उत्तर:
‘अ’
समर्थ = असमर्थ
शुद्ध = अशुद्ध
शान्ति = अशान्ति
सत्य = असत्य
हिंसा = अहिंसा

‘अन’
इच्छा = अनिच्छा
इष्ट = अनिष्ट
आदर = अनादर
उचित = अनुचित
आस्था – अनास्था

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

III. वाक्यांशों के लिए एक शब्द लिखें :

जिसकी आत्मा महान् हो
हिंसा करने वाला
जो निरन्तर घूमता हो ————————-
जिसके हाथ में कोई अस्त्र न हो ————————-
अत्याचार करने वाला ———————–
किसी के उपकार को मानने वाला ————————–
धर्म का उपदेश देने वाला ————————
उत्तर:
जिसकी आत्मा महान् हो = महात्मा
हिंसा करने वाला = हिंसक
जो निरन्तर घूमता हो =घुमक्कड़, यायावर
जिसके हाथ में कोई अस्त्र न हो = नि:शस्त्र
अत्याचार करने वाला = अत्याचारी
किसी के उपकार को मानने वाला = कृतज्ञ
धर्म का उपदेश देने वाला = धर्मोपदेशक।

IV. इनमें से संज्ञा व विशेषण शब्दों को अलग-अलग करके लिखें

(1) ऊँचा कद, काला शरीर, विकराल-चेहरा, लाल आँखें, उठे हुए केश, बड़ी-बड़ी मूंछे और हाथ में तेज़ कटार।
संज्ञा शब्द : ……………………..
विशेषण शब्द : ……………………..

(2) महात्मा बुद्ध ने अपनी शान्त दृष्टि उस पर डाली।
संज्ञा शब्द : ……………………..
विशेषण शब्द : ……………………..

(3) महात्मा बुद्ध ने भयंकर डाकू के कठोर हृदय को जीत लिया।
संज्ञा शब्द : ……………………..
विशेषण शब्द : ……………………..

(4) मैं एक हज़ार मनुष्यों की हत्या करूँगा।
संज्ञा शब्द : ……………………..
विशेषण शब्द : ……………………..

उत्तर:
संज्ञा – विशेषण
1. कद – उँचा
शरीर – काला
चेहरा – विकराल
आँखें – लाल
केश – उठे हुए
मूंछे – बड़ी-बड़ी
हाथ/कटार – तेज़

2. बुद्ध – महात्मा
दृष्टि – शांत

3. बुद्ध – महात्मा
डाकू – भयंकर
हृदय – कठोर

4. मनुष्यों – हजार

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

V. निर्देशानुसार वाक्य को बदलकर दोबारा लिखें

(1) वह प्रजा को बहुत कष्ट पहुँचाता है। (भूतकाल में बदलें)
(2) डाकू महात्मा के तेज़ से काँप रहा था। (वर्तमान में बदलें)
(3) डाकू के पास कटार थी, भाला था और महात्मा निहत्थे थे। (वर्तमान काल में बदलें)
(4) गाँव के गाँव उजड़ गये थे। (भविष्यतकाल में बदलें)
(5) इसे मैं सहन नहीं कर सकता। (भविष्यतकाल में बदलें)
(6) जंगल के बाहर एक पहरेदार नियुक्त होगा। (भूतकाल में बदलें)
(7) वह उँगलियों की माला पहनेगा। (भूतकाल में बदलें)
उत्तर:
(1) वह प्रजा को बहुत कष्ट पहुँचाता था।
(2) डाकू महात्मा के तेज़ से काँप रहा है।
(3) डाकू के पास कटार है, भाला है और महात्मा निहत्थे हैं।
(4) गाँव के गाँव उजड़ जाएंगे।
(5) इसे मैं सहन नहीं कर सकूँगा।
(6) जंगल के बाहर एक पहरेदार नियुक्त था।
(7) वह उँगलियों की माला पहने हुआ था।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Guide अंगुलिमाल Important Questions and Answers

बहुविकल्पीय प्रश्न निम्नलिखित प्रश्नों के उत्तर सही विकल्प चुनकर लिखें-

प्रश्न 1.
महात्मा बुद्ध के मन में किस की भलाई की इच्छा रहती थी
(क) अपनी
(ख) परिवार की
(ग) पत्नी की
(घ) संसार भर की।
उत्तर:
संसार भर की।

प्रश्न 2.
महात्मा बुद्ध लगभग कितने वर्षों तक संसार के कल्याण के लिए एक स्थान से दूसरे स्थान तक घूमते रहे
(क) 40
(ख) 42
(ग) 43
(घ) 45.
उत्तर:
45.

प्रश्न 3.
कौशल की राजधानी कौन-सी थी ?
(क) पाटन
(ख) श्रावस्ती
(ग) अमरावती
(घ) अयोध्या।
उत्तर:
श्रावस्ती।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

प्रश्न 4.
अंगुलिमाल कौन था ?
(क) राजा
(ख) मंत्री
(ग) डाकू
(घ) संत।
उत्तर:
डाकू।

प्रश्न 5.
महात्मा बुद्ध ने अंगुलिमाल को किस बंधन से छुट्टी लेने के लिए कहा ?
(क) परिवार के
(ख) हिंसा के
(ग) अहिंसा के
(घ) समाज के।
उत्तर:
हिंसा के।

प्रश्न 6.
अंगुलिमाल की काया कैसी थी ?
(क) विकराल
(ख) सामान्य
(ग) आकर्षक
उत्तर:
विकराल।

प्रश्न 7.
अंगुलिमाल ने कितने लोगों की हत्या की प्रतिज्ञा की थी ?
(क) एक सौ
(ख) पांच सौ
(ग) एक हजार
(घ) दो हज़ार।
उत्तर:
एक हज़ार।

प्रश्न 8.
अंगुलिमाल मारे गए लोगों के किस अंग की माला पहनता था ?
(क) सिर
(ख) हाथ
(ग) अंगुलि
(घ) कान।
उत्तर:
अंगुलि।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 10 अंगुलिमाल

अंगुलिमाल Summary

अंगुलिमाल कहानी का सार

महात्मा बुद्ध संसार-भर की भलाई की इच्छा अपने मन में रखते थे। इसी कारण वे लगभग पैंतालिस वर्ष तक एक स्थान से दूसरे स्थान तक घूमते रहे थे । एक बार महात्मा बुद्ध घूमते-घूमते कौशल की राजधानी श्रावस्ती गए। वहाँ का राजा प्रसेनजित उनका शिष्य था। बुद्ध धर्मोपदेश देने वहाँ जाते थे। इस बार जब वे वहाँ गए तो राजा को परेशान पाया। पूछने पर उन्हें बताया कि अंगुलिमाल नामक डाकू मेरी प्रजा को परेशान कर रहा है। महात्मा बुद्ध ने राजा को धैर्य बंधाया और उस पर विजय प्राप्त करने का विश्वास दिलाया। वह डाकू बड़ा खतरनाक था। जनता में आंतक फैला हुआ था। वह सैंकड़ों लोगों को मार चुका था। हत्याओं की गिनती के लिए उसने हर एक की अंगुली काट कर माला बनाई हुई थी। वह माला उसने गले में पहन रखी थी। इसी कारण उसका नाम भी अंगुलिमाल रखा गया था। महात्मा बुद्ध राजा से विदा लेकर उस जगंल की ओर चले जहाँ वह डाकू रहता था। महात्मा बुद्ध अभी कुछ दूरी पर ही गए थे कि उन्हें जोर की आवाज़ सुनाई दी -‘ठहरो’। बुद्ध ने मुड़ कर देखा तो झाड़ियों को चीरता हुआ वह विकराल डाकू वहाँ आ पहुँचा जिसे देखते ही महात्मा बुद्ध समझ गए कि यह वही अंगुलिमाल डाकू है।

महात्मा बुद्ध ने प्यार से अंगुलिमाल की ओर देखा और कहा,”मैं तो ठहर गया तुम कब ठहरोगे।” अंगुलिमाल हैरान था कि यह कौन आ गया जो मेरे आगे डरने की बजाए मुस्कुरा रहा है। महात्मा बुद्ध फिर बोले , “बोल कब ठहरेगा ” महात्मा बुद्ध के इन शब्दों का उस पर जादू-सा प्रभाव पड़ा और वह घुटने टेक उनके आगे बोला ,” मैं आपकी बात नहीं समझा।” महात्मा बुद्ध ने उसे समझाया कि मैं तो इस संसार के दु:खों के बन्धन से मुक्त हो गया हूँ परन्तु तुम इस मार-काट के बन्धन से कब छुट्टी लोगे? यह सुनकर डाकू बुद्ध के पैरों पर गिर पड़ा और बोला ,”महात्मन् मुझे सही मार्ग बताइए।” महात्मा बुद्ध ने उसे शान्ति, दया तथा प्रेम का पाठ पढ़ा कर उसे अपना शिष्य बनाया और अपने प्रेम, दया और निर्मल हृदय से डाकू के कठोर हृदय को जीत लिया। इसके बाद उसने कभी भी कोई मारकाट एवं लूट-पाट का काम नहीं किया।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

Punjab State Board PSEB 8th Class Hindi Book Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 8 Hindi Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

Hindi Guide for Class 8 PSEB माँ का प्यार Textbook Questions and Answers

(क) भाषा – बोध

शब्दार्थ:

शयन कक्ष = सोने का कमरा।
सुसज्जित = सजाया हुआ।
वत्स = पुत्र।
साम्राज्य = अति विशाल राज्य।
चेष्टा = प्रयास, कोशिश।
आन = मर्यादा, इजत।
दूभर = कठिन, मुश्किल।
यवन = विदेशी। पेट की ज्वाला = भूख।
नरेश = राजा।
प्रस्थान = जाना।
घातक = हमला करने वाला।
आभारी = उपकार को मानने वाला।
पटाक्षेप = पर्दे का गिरना।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

II. इन शब्दों और मुहावरों के अर्थ लिखते हुए वाक्यों में प्रयोग करें :

मृत्यु-दंड = ……………….
सत्यवादी = ……………….
कसर न उठा रखना = ……………….
प्राण न्योछावर करना = ……………….
पेट भर अन्न = ……………….
पेट की ज्वाला = ……………….
उज्वल = ……………….
आभारी = ……………….
अगाध = ……………….
हिम्मत न पड़ना = ……………….
जीवन दान = ……………….
आँखें खुलना = ……………….
वीरता कूट-कूटकर भरी होना = ……………….
उत्तर:
मृत्यु दंड = मौत की सज़ा – देश के साथ गद्दारी करने के अपराध में राजा ने अपने ही सैनिक को मृत्यु दंड दे दिया था।
सत्यवादी = सच बोलने वाला – राजा हरिश्चन्द्र को सभी लोग अब भी सत्यवादी कहकर सम्मान देते हैं। ।
कसर न उठा रखना = कोई कमी न रखना – नौकर ने कहा कि वह सबकी सेवा करने में कोई कसर न उठा रखेगा।
प्राण न्योछावर करना = मर जाना – देश के लिए हज़ारों-लाखों युवकों ने अपने प्राण न्योछावर कर दिए थे।
पेट भर अन्न = भूख मिटाने के लिए अनाज – मज़दूर और किसान दिन-रात कठोर परिश्रम करके भी पेट भर अन्न प्राप्त नहीं कर पाते।
पेट की ज्वाला = पेट की भूख-मनुष्य से पेट की आग कौन – सा अपराध नहीं कराती ?
उज्वल = प्रकाशमय – ईश्वर आपको उज्ज्वल भविष्य प्रदान करे।
आभारी = कृतार्थ – मैं आपकी इस दयालुता के लिए आभारी हूँ।
अगाध = अत्यधिक, बहुत – हे भगवान! आपने मुझ पर अपनी अगाध कृपा की है।
हिम्मत न पड़ना = साहस न होना – मुझ में कभी भी इतनी हिम्मत न पड़ती यदि मुझे तुम्हारा सहारा न मिलता।
जीवन दान = जीवन प्रदान करना – भगवान् ने मुझे इस भयंकर दुर्घटना से बचाकर जीवन दान प्रदान किया है।
आँखें खुलना = होश आना – अपने ही रिश्तेदारों के द्वारा की गई बेईमानी को देखकर अनुजा की तो आँखें खुल चुकी हैं।
वीरता कूट-कूट कर भरी होना = शक्ति सम्पन्न होना – चन्द्रगुप्त मौर्य में वीरता कूट-कूट कर भरी हुई थी।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

(ख) विषय – बोध

I. इन प्रश्नों के उत्तर एक या दो वाक्यों में लिखें :

(क) मालव जी कौन था ?
उत्तर:
मालव जी शिवाजी के एक सिपाही का वीर पुत्र था जो दो वर्ष पहले मुगलों से लड़ते हुए मारा जा चुका था।

(ख) वह शिवाजी को क्यों मारना चाहता था ?
उत्तर:
पेट की आग से परेशान और एक यवन के द्वारा दिए गए लालच के कारण वह शिवाजी को मारना चाहता था।

(ग) दिखावटी रोष किसने किया और कब किया ?
उत्तर:
दिखावटी रोष शिवाजी ने किया था जब मालव जी की वीरता, विवशता और साहस को उन्होंने भली-भांति परख लिया था।

(घ) बालक ने कौन-सी प्रतिज्ञा की और क्यों की ?
उत्तर:
बालक ने माँ से मिलकर एक घंटे में वापस आने की प्रतिज्ञा की ताकि शिवाजी उसे मृत्यु दंड दे सकें।

(ङ) मालव जी के चले जाने पर शिवाजी ने तानाजी से क्या कहा ?
उत्तर:
मालव जी के चले जाने के बाद शिवाजी ने तानाजी से कहा था कि वह बहुत वीर, सत्यवादी और साहसी था।

(च) बालक ने अपनी माँ से मृत्यु दंड की बात क्यों नहीं बतायी ?
उत्तर:
बालक ने अपनी माँ को अपने मृत्यु दंड की बात नहीं बताई थी। ऐसा करने पर वह उसे मरने के लिए वापस न भेजती।

(छ) शिवाजी ने बालक को क्षमा क्यों किया ?
उत्तर:
शिवाजी ने बालक को उसकी सत्यवादिता, ईमानदारी, वीरता और भारत माता की सेवा के लिए क्षमा किया था।

(ज) जीवन दान मिलने पर बालक ने शिवाजी को कौन-सा वचन दिया ?
उत्तर:
जीवन दान मिलने पर बालक ने शिवाजी को वचन दिया था कि जब तक उसके शरीर में जान है तब तक वह मातृभूमि की सेवा से कभी पीछे नहीं हटेगा।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

II. ये वाक्य किसने, किससे कहे :

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार 1
उत्तर:
किसने कहा – किससे कहा
(क) मालव जी – शिवाजी
(ख) तानाजी – शिवाजी
(ग) शिवाजी – तानाजी
(घ) शिवाजी – मालव जी
(ङ) तानाजी – शिवाजी
(च) शिवाजी – तानाजी
(छ) मालव जी – शिवाजी
(ज) मालव जी – शिवाजी
(झ) मालव जी – शिवाजी

(ग) व्यावहारिक व्याकरण

I. विपरीतार्थक शब्द लिखें :

अपराध = ………………
दंड = ……………….
मृत्यु = ……………….
झूठ = ……………….
मालिक = ……………….
सौभाग्य = ……………….
कर्तव्य = ……………….
सत्यवादी = ……………….
वीर = ……………….
कृतज्ञ = ……………….
सन्देह = ……………….
आदर = ……………….
उपस्थित = ………………
आशा = ………………
वैरी = ……………….
उत्तर:
अपराध = निरपराध
दंड = पुरस्कार
मृत्यु = जीवन
झूठ = सच
मालिक = सेवक
सौभाग्य = दुर्भाग्य
कर्त्तव्य = अकर्तव्य
सत्यवादी = मिथ्यावादी
वीर = कायर
कृतज्ञ = कृतघ्न
संदेह = निस्सन्देह
आदर = निरादर/अनादर
उपस्थित = अनुपस्थित
आशा = निराशा
वैरी = मित्र

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

II. पर्यायवाची शब्द लिखें :-

तलवार = ……………….
वार = ……………….
मालिक = ……………….
वैरी = ……………….
ज्वाला = ……………….
लालच = ……………….
नरेश = ……………….
जेलखाना = ……………….
माँ = ……………….
माता-पिता = ……………….
संदेह = ……………….
भेद = ……………….
अपराध = ……………….
उत्तर:
तलवार = असि , कृपाण।
वार = आघात , चोट।
मालिक = स्वामी , ईश्वर।
वैरी = रिपु , दुश्मन।
ज्वाला = लपट , लौ।
लालच = तृष्णा , लोभ।
नरेश = राजा , राजन।
जेलखाना = बंदीगृह , कारागार।
माँ = माता , जननी।
माता-पिता = मात-पितु , जन्मदाता।
संदेह = शक , शंका।
भेद = रहस्य , अन्तर।
अपराध = जुर्म , गलती।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

III. नीचे एक और कुछ विशेषण शब्द दिये हैं, दूसरी ओर विशेष्य। उपयुक्त विशेषण के साथ विशेष्य जोड़कर लिखें :

विशेषण – विशेष्य
अगाध साम्राज्य
बड़ा – अवस्था
भयानक – प्राण
समस्त – साहस
दिखावटी – प्रेम
स्वप्न – मराठा
छोटी – कठिन
अपने – भार
इतना – रोष
उत्तर:
विशेषण – विशेष्य
अगाध – प्रेम
भयानक – स्वप्न
दिखावटी – रोष
छोटी – अवस्था
इतना – साहस
बड़ा – कठिन
समस्त – भार
मराठा – साम्राज्य
अपने – प्राण।

IV. समासों का विग्रह करें :

मृत्युदंड = ……………….
कुलभूषण = ……………….
वीर पुत्र = ……………….
महाराज = ……………….
सेनानायक = ……………….
शयनकक्ष = ……………….
प्रेमभरी = ……………….
उत्तर:
मृत्यु दंड = मृत्यु का दंड
कुलभूषण = कुल का भूषण
वीर पुत्र = वीर का पुत्र
महाराज = महान् है जो राजा
सेनानायक = सेना का नायक
शयनकक्ष = शयन का कक्ष
प्रेमभरी = प्रेम से भरी।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

V. सन्धि करें :

वि + आकुल = ……………….
वि + अवहार = ……………….
उत् + ज्वल = ……………….
परि + ईक्षा = ……………….
सम् + सार = ……………….
निः + भय = ……………….
उत्तर
संसार
वि + आकुल = व्याकुल
वि + अवहार = व्यवहार
उत् + ज्वल = उज्ज्वल
परि + ईक्षा = परीक्षा
सम् + सार = संसार
निः + भय = निर्भय।

VI. निम्नलिखित में से प्रत्यय छांटकर अलग लिखें :

वीरता = ……………….
पूजनीय = ……………….
हिन्दुत्व = ……………….
कायरता = ……………….
आभारी = ……………….
उत्तर:
वीरता = ता
पूजनीय = ईय
हिन्दुत्व = त्व
कायरता = ता
आभारी = ई

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Guide माँ का प्यार Important Questions and Answers

बहुविकल्पीय प्रश्न निम्नलिखित प्रश्नों के उत्तर सही विकल्प चुनकर लिखें

प्रश्न 1.
‘माँ का प्यार’ में किस वीर बालक की गाथा प्रस्तुत की गई है ?
(क) ताना जी
(ख) नाना जी
(ग) मालव जी
(घ) मालक जी।
उत्तर:
मालव जी।

प्रश्न 2.
मालव जी हाथ में नंगी तलवार लेकर किसकी हत्या करना चाहते हैं ?
(क) नाना जी की
(ख) शिवाजी की
(ग) यवन की .
(घ) पिता की।
उत्तर:
शिवाजी की।

प्रश्न 3.
मालव जी के पिता किन से लड़ते हुए वीरगति को प्राप्त हुए थे ?
(क) अंग्रेज़ों
(ख) मुग़लों
(ग) तुर्कों
(घ) तुगलकों।
उत्तर:
मुग़लों।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

प्रश्न 4.
शिवाजी ने बालक को क्या दण्ड दिया ?
(क) अर्थदंड
(ख) मृत्युदंड
(ग) आजीवन कारावास
(घ) देश निकाला।
उत्तर:
मृत्युदंड।

प्रश्न 5.
शिवाजी ने बालक को किस कारण क्षमादान दिया ?
(क) उसकी माता के
(ख) उसके पिता की मृत्यु के
(ग) उसकी वीरता के
(घ) उसके क्षमा माँगने के।
उत्तर:
उसकी वीरता के।

प्रश्न 6.
बालक किसकी सेवा करने की प्रतिज्ञा करता है ?
(क) अपनी माता की
(ख) अपने समाज की
(ग) शिवाजी की
(घ) मातृभूमि की।
उत्तर:
मातृभूमि की।

PSEB 8th Class Hindi Solutions Chapter 12 माँ का प्यार

माँ का प्यार Summary

माँ का प्यार एकांकी का सार

शिवाजी अपने कमरे में सो रहे थे। मालव जी नाम का एक बालक अपने हाथ में नंगी तलवार लिए हुए उनका वध करने के लिए आया। जैसे ही उसने शिवाजी पर वार करना चाहा वैसे ही तानाजी ने पीछे से आकर उसका हाथ पकड़ लिया। शिवाजी की नींद खुल चुकी थी। उन्होंने उस बालक से नाम पूछा तो उसने बताया कि वह मालव जी था। वध का प्रयास करने का कारण पूछने पर उसने बताया कि उसके पिता उनकी सेना में सिपाही थे। वे उनकी ओर से मुगलों से लड़ते हुए दो वर्ष पहले मारे गए थे। उनकी रोजी-रोटी का कोई भी और साधन नहीं था। उन्हें पेट-भर अन्न मिलना भी अब कठिन हो गया था। इन्सान सब कुछ सहन कर सकता है लेकिन पेट की आग नहीं। शिवाजी ने उससे पूछा कि यदि उन माँ-बेटे को इतना अधिक कष्ट था तो वे उसके पास सहायता के लिए क्यों नहीं आए थे। उसने उत्तर दिया कि जिस सिपाही ने उनकी सेना में भर्ती होकर उनका नाम उज्ज्वल किया था उसके बाल-बच्चों की देखरेख करना उनका कर्त्तव्य था।

उसने यह भी बताया कि उसे एक यवन ने उनकी हत्या के लिए कुछ इनाम देने का लालच दिया था। शिवाजी उसकी वीरता और निडरता पर मुग्ध हो गए थे। उन्होंने बनावटी क्रोध दिखाते हुए तानाजी से कहा कि उस बालक को जेलखाने में बंद कर दो और कल उसे मृत्यु-दंड दिया जाएगा। मालव जी ने शिवाजी से प्रार्थना की कि वह मरने से पहले एक बार अपनी माँ से मिलना चाहता था। यह शंका प्रकट करने पर कि वह वापस नहीं लौटेगा उसने कहा कि वह वीर पुत्र था और वह माँ के दर्शन करने के पश्चात् एक घंटे बाद अवश्य वहाँ आ जाएगा। शिवाजी ने उसे घर जाकर माँ से मिलकर लौट आने की आज्ञा दे दी। ठीक एक घंटे बाद बालक वापस आ गया। उसने बताया कि उसकी माँ उसकी प्रतीक्षा कर रही थी। उसने उसे अपनी छाती से लगाया। उसने उसे वापस लौटने और मृत्यु दंड भोगने के बारे में उसे नहीं बताया था। मालव जी ने शिवाजी से प्रार्थना की कि वे उसकी माँ की देखरेख का सारा भार अपने ऊपर ले लें। शिवाजी ने यह सुनकर कहा कि वे वीरों का आदर करते हैं। वे अब तक उसकी परीक्षा ले रहे थे। उन्होंने उसके अपराध को क्षमा कर दिया और उसे बताया कि जैसे वह अपनी माँ के लिए चिन्तित था वैसे ही वे भारत माता के लिए चिन्तित थे और उसका दुःख दूर करना चाहते थे। मालव जी ने कहा कि जब तक उसके शरीर में जान है वह मातृभूमि की सेवा से कभी भी पीछे नहीं हटेगा।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Question 1.
Why did the boy go to the farmer ?
(लड़का किसान के पास क्यों गया ?)
Answer:
The boy was very poor. He was in search of work. That was why he went to the farmer.
लड़का बहुत ग़रीब था। वह काम की तलाश में था। इसी कारण से वह किसान के पास गया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Question 2.
What did the farmer ask the boy to do ?
(किसान ने लड़के से क्या करने को कहा ?)
Answer:
The farmer asked the boy to look after his goats.
किसान ने लड़के से कहा कि वह उसकी बकरियों की देखभाल किया करे।

Question 3.
How much did the farmer pay him and when ?
(किसान ने उसे कितने पैसे दिए और कब दिए ?)
Answer:
The farmer paid him only three copper coins. After three years, the boy wanted to leave the farmer. He asked for his wages. Then the farmer gave him three copper coins as his wages for three years.

किसान ने उसे सिर्फ तांबे के तीन सिक्के दिए। तीन वर्ष के बाद लड़का किसान को छोड़ कर जाना चाहता था। उसने अपना वेतन मांगा। तब किसान ने उसे उसके तीन वर्षों के वेतन के रूप में तांबे के तीन सिक्के दिए।

Question 4.
Who did the boy give his three coins and why ?
(लड़के ने अपने तीन सिक्के किसे दिए और क्यों ?)
Answer:
The boy gave them to an old beggar. The beggar said that he was very hungry. He asked the boy if he had any spare coins. The boy gave him all the three coins he had.

लड़के ने वे एक बढे भिखारी को दे दिए। भिखारी ने कहा कि उसे बहुत भूख लगी हुई थी। उसने लड़के से पूछा कि क्या उसके पास कोई फालतू सिक्के थे। लड़के ने उसे तीनों सिक्के दे दिए जो उसके पास थे।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Question 5.
What did the old man give to the boy ?
(बूढ़े आदमी ने लड़के को क्या दिया ?)
Answer:
The old man was, in fact, an angel. He gave the boy a magic violin and a gun. The music of the violin could make all men dance. The magic gun never missed its aim.

बूढ़ा आदमी वास्तव में एक फरिश्ता था। उसने लड़के को एक जादुई वायलिन और एक बन्दूक दी। वायलिन का संगीत सभी लोगों को नचा सकता था। जादुई बन्दूक अपने निशाने से कभी नहीं चूकती थी।

Question 6.
Where did the boy go with his violin and gun ? What happened there ?
(लड़का अपनी वॉयलिन और बन्दूक लेकर कहां गया ? वहां क्या हुआ ?)
Answer:
The boy went back to the farmer’s house. As he reached the gate, a bird flew up from the field. The boy hit the bird with his gun. The farmer said that the bird was his. The boy began to play on his magic violin. The farmer danced and danced while the boy played. The farmer requested the boy to stop playing. He said that he would give him a thousand silver coins.

लड़का वापस किसान के घर को चला गया। जब वह दरवाजे पर पहुंचा तो एक पक्षी खेत में से उड़ कर ऊपर को उठा। लड़के ने पक्षी को अपनी बन्दूक से निशाना लगाया। किसान ने कहा कि पक्षी उसका था। लड़का अपनी जादुई वायलिन को बजाने लगा। किसान नाचता रहा जबकि लड़का बजाता रहा। किसान ने लड़के से प्रार्थना की कि वह बजाना बन्द कर दे। उसने कहा कि वह उसे चांदी के एक हजार सिक्के देगा।

Question 7.
Why did the magistrate punish the boy ? What was the punishment ?
(मैजिस्ट्रेट ने लड़के को दण्ड क्यों दिया ? दण्ड क्या था ?)
Answer:
The farmer said that the boy was a thief. The police arrested him. They found a thousand silver coins with him. The magistrate believed the farmer’s story. He ordered to hang the boy at once.

किसान ने कहा कि लड़का एक चोर था। पुलिस ने उसे बन्दी बना लिया। उन्हें उसके पास एक हजार चांदी के सिक्के मिले। मैजिस्ट्रेट ने किसान की कहानी पर विश्वास कर लिया। उसने आदेश दिया कि लड़के को तुरन्त फांसी पर लटका दिया जाए।

Question 8.
How did the boy get the silver coins and his freedom back ?
(लड़के को चांदी के सिक्के और अपनी स्वतन्त्रता वापस कैसे प्राप्त हुए ?)
Answer:
The magistrate had ordered to hang the boy. The boy requested the magistrate to let him play his violin before he was hanged. The magistrate allowed him to do so. The boy began to play. The magistrate, the hangman and the farmer had to keep dancing while the boy played. At last, the farmer said that he would give him the silver coins. The magistrate said that he would give him his freedom. Thus the boy got both these things.

मैजिस्ट्रेट ने लड़के को फांसी पर लटकाने का आदेश दिया था। लड़के ने मैजिस्ट्रेट से प्रार्थना की कि उसे फांसी पर लटकाए जाने से पहले अपनी वायलिन बजाने की इजाजत दी जाए। मैजिस्ट्रेट ने उसे ऐसा करने की इजाजत दे दी। लड़का बजाने लगा। मैजिस्ट्रेट, जल्लाद और किसान को नाचते रहना पड़ा, जब लड़का बजा रहा था। आखिर किसान ने कहा कि वह उसे चांदी के सिक्के दे देगा। मैजिस्ट्रेट ने कहा कि वह उसे उसकी आजादी दे देगा। इस तरह लड़के को ये दोनों चीजें मिल गईं।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Objective Type Questions

Answer the following in one word / phrase / sentence :

Question 1.
Who is the writer of the story, ‘The Magic Violin’ ?
Answer:
Dr. Anand Malik.

Question 2.
Where did the poor boy in the story live ?
Answer:
In Sicily.

Question 3.
Why did the boy go about the country?
Answer:
He went there in search of work.

Question 4.
Where did the boy stay for three years ?
Answer:
At a farm.

Question 5.
What kind of a person was the farmer ?
Answer:
A miser and a very mean person.

Question 6.
How much did the farmer pay to the boy as wages ?
Answer:
Only three copper coins.

Question 7.
Who did the boy give all his money to ?
Answer:
To an old beggar.

Question 8.
Who was the old beggar actually ?
Answer:
An angel.

Question 9.
Why did the police arrest the boy ?
Answer:
The farmer had told the police that the boy was a thief.

Question 10.
What request was made to the magistrate by the boy?
Answer:
To let him play his violin before being hanged.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

Complete the following:

1. The poor boy’s parents ……………….. when he was young.
2. Every day, the boy took the ………………. to the hill to graze.
3. The farmer gave three ………………. coins to the boy as wages.
4. The boy gave the …………………. all the three copper coins he had.
5. The boy began to play on his …………
6. The magistrate said the boy should be
Answer:
1. died
2. goats
3. copper
4. beggar
5. violin
6. hanged.

Write True or False against each statement :

1. The boy was rich and was always happy.
2. The boy asked the farmer for work.
3. The farmer gave three copper plates to the boy as wages.
4. The old beggar told the boy he could grant him two wishes.
5. The magistrate was a hard-hearted person.
6. The hangman went dancing and brought the boy’s things.
Answer:
1. False
2. True
3. False
4. True
5. False
6. True.

Choose the correct option for each of the following :

Question 1.
Who did the boy go to for work ?
(a) To the beggar.
(b) To the magistrate.
(c) To the hangman.
(d) To the farmer.
Answer:
(d) To the farmer.

Question 2.
The farmer asked the boy to look after ……….
(a) his buffaloes
(b) his cows
(c) his goats
(d) his horses.
Answer:
(c) his goats

Question 3.
The police found a thousand …….. coins with the boy.
(a) bronze
(b) silver
(c) brass
(d) metal.
Answer:
(b) silver

Question 4.
The magistrate had ordered to …………….. the boy.
(a) hang
(b) reward
(c) beat
(d) poison.
Answer:
(a) hang

The Magic Violin Summary in English

The Magic Violin Introduction:

It is the story of a little boy. He is very poor. Yet he is always happy. His parents die when he is very young. He goes to work with a farmer. He works there for three years. But the farmer is a miser and a mean person. He gives the boy only three copper coins as his wages for three years.

The boy takes the coins and goes away. On his way he meets a beggar who is very hungry. The boy gives all the three copper coins to the beggar. The beggar is very pleased. He tells the boy that he is no beggar. He is, in fact, an angel. He gives the boy a magic gun and a violin. The magic gun never misses the aim.

The magic violin can make everyone dance. Now the boy goes back to the farmer again. The farmer says he is a thief and has him arrested. The magistrate orders that the boy should be hanged. The boy starts playing his magic violin. The magistrate, the hangman and the farmer have to keep dancing while the boy is playing it. He stops playing only when he has gone beyond their reach. The boy has a magic gun, so none dares to follow him.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

The Magic Violin Summary in English

There once lived a boy in Sicily. He was poor but he was always happy. His parents died when he was young. However, he was always cheerful. In spite of all his troubles, he would keep laughing.

Once he went about the country, looking for work. He came to a farmhouse. He asked the farmer for work. He said that he would do any kind of work. The farmer was a miser and a very mean person. He thought he won’t have to pay the boy anything. So he told the boy that he could stay there and look after his goats.

The boy stayed at the farm for three years. Every day, he took the goats to the hills to graze. He had no companion to talk to. He felt very lonely. One day, he told his master that he wanted to leave. He asked for his wages of those three years.

At this the farmer became very angry. He said, “I never said anything about the wages when I gave you work.” Then he took out three copper coins and gave them to the boy as his wages for three years’ work. The boy looked at them and laughed. He put the coins in his pocket and went away.

That night he slept under a haystack. When he woke up in the morning, he saw an old beggar. The beggar said that he was very hungry. He said to the boy, “Can you spare me a copper coin or two ?” The boy gave the beggar all the three copper coins that he had.

The old beggar was very pleased. He told the boy that he was no beggar. He was an angel. He told the boy that he could grant him two wishes. The boy thought for a while. Then he asked for a violin the music of which could make all men dance. He also asked for a gun that never missed its aim. The old man smiled and gave the boy what he had asked for.

The boy went back to the farm where he had worked for three years. When he reached near the gate, he saw a bird flying up from the field. The boy, fired with his gun and the bird fell down. At once the farmer came out and said that the bird was his. And he ran to pick it up.

But before he could reach the bird, the boy began to play on his violin. It was a magic violin and the farmer had to dance to its music. He had to keep dancing because the boy would not stop playing. At last, he requested the boy to stop playing the violin and promised to give the boy a thousand silver coins. The boy asked the farmer to fetch the coins first. The farmer went dancing into the house. He came out with a thousand silver coins. He had hidden them under a board in the floor. The boy took the coins and went away.

Then the farmer went running into the village. He told the police that the boy was a thief. The boy was soon arrested. The silver coins were taken away from him. According to the laws of Sicily, the punishment for stealing was death. So the magistrate said that the boy · should be hanged.

The boy requested the magistrate to let him play the violin before he was hanged. The kind-hearted magistrate allowed him to do so. The farmer shouted in protest but the magistrate did not care. The boy began to play the violin. The magistrate, the hangman, the farmer and a large number of people who had gathered there, began to dance. They danced and danced while the boy played. They all became very tired, but they could not stop
dancing.

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

At last, the farmer declared that he would give the boy his one thousand silver coins. The magistrate said that he would give the boy his freedom. At this the boy said, “Very well, tell the hangman to fetch my gun and the silver pieces. Then I will stop.”

The hangman went dancing and brought the boy’s things. The boy said that he no longer trusted them. He asked them to tie the gun to his belt and to put the money in his pockets. They had to do as the boy wished. He still played on the violin because he would not trust them.
They all kept dancing until the sound of the violin died in the distance. Then they fell on the ground because they were all very tired.

The Magic Violin Summary in Hindi

The Magic Violin Introduction:

यह एक छोटे-से लडके की कहानी है। वह बहत निर्धन है। फिर भी वह सदा प्रसन्न रहता है। उसके मातापिता की मृत्यु हो जाती है जब वह अभी बहुत छोटी आयु का होता है। वह एक किसान के पास काम करने चला जाता है। वह वहां तीन वर्ष तक काम करता है। किन्तु किसान एक बहुत कंजूस और कमीना आदमी है। वह लड़के को उसके तीन साल के वेतन के लिए तांबे के केवल तीन सिक्के देता है। लड़का सिक्के ले कर चला जाता है। रास्ते में वह एक भिखारी से मिलता है जो बहुत भूखा है।

लड़का तांबे के तीनों सिक्के भिखारी को दे देता है। भिखारी बहुत प्रसन्न हो जाता है। वह लड़के को बताता है कि वह कोई भिखारी नहीं है। वह, वास्तव में, एक फरिश्ता है। वह लड़के को एक जादुई वायलिन और एक बन्दूक देता है। जादुई बन्दूक अपने निशाने से कभी नहीं चूकती। जादुई वायलिन हर किसी को नचा सकती है। अब लड़का उस किसान के पास वापस चला जाता है। किसान कहता है कि वह एक चोर है और उसे गिरफ्तार करवा देता है। मैजिस्ट्रेट आदेश देता है कि लड़के को फांसी पर चढ़ा दिया जाए।

किन्तु लड़का अपनी वायलिन बजाने लगता है। मैजिस्ट्रेट, जल्लाद और किसान को नाचते रहना पड़ता है जब वह (वायलिन) बजा रहा होता है। वह केवल तब बजाना बन्द करता है, जब वह उनकी पहुंच से बाहर निकल गया होता है। लड़के के पास एक जादुई बन्दूक है, इस लिए उसका पीछा करने की कोई हिम्मत नहीं करता है।

The Magic Violin Summary in Hindi

कहानी का विस्तृत सार एक बार सिसली में एक लड़का रहता था। वह ग़रीब था परन्तु वह सदा प्रसन्न रहता था। जब वह छोटा ही था तो उसके माता-पिता की मृत्यु हो गई थी। फिर भी वह सदा प्रसन्न रहता था। अपने सभी कष्टों के बावजूद वह हंसता रहता था। एक बार वह काम ढूंढता हुआ एक गांव में गया। वह एक फार्महाऊस में पहुंचा। उसने किसान से काम मांगा। उसने कहा वह कोई भी काम करने को तैयार था। वह किसान एक कंजूस और कमीना व्यक्ति था। उसने सोचा उसे लड़के को कुछ नहीं देना पड़ेगा। इसलिए उसने कहा कि वह वहां रहकर उसकी बकरियों की देखभाल कर सकता था।लड़का फार्म पर तीन वर्षों तक रहा। प्रतिदिन वह पहाड़ियों पर बकरियों को चराने के लिए ले जाता। बात करने के लिए वहां कोई उसका साथी नहीं था। वह बहुत अकेलापन महसूस करता था। एक दिन उसने अपने स्वामी से कहा कि वह वहां से जाना चाहता था। उसने अपने तीन वर्षों का वेतन मांगा।

इससे किसान बहुत क्रोधित हो गया। उसने कहा, “जब मैंने तुम्हें काम दिया था तो वेतन की कोई बात नहीं की थी।” फिर उसने तांबे के तीन सिक्के निकाले और उस लड़के को उसके तीन वर्षों के वेतन के रूप में दे दिए। लड़के ने उनकी तरफ देखा और हंस दिया। उसने सिक्के अपनी जेब में डाल लिए और वहां से चला गया।

उस रात वह एक घास के ढेर के नीचे सोया। जब वह प्रातः उठा तो उसने एक बूढ़ा भिखारी देखा। भिखारी ने कहा कि वह बहुत भूखा था। उसने लड़के से कहा, “क्या तुम मुझे तांबे के एक दो सिक्के दे सकते हो ?” लड़के ने भिखारी को वे तीनों सिक्के दे दिए जो उसके पास थे। बूढ़ा भिखारी बहुत प्रसन्न हुआ। उसने लड़के से कहा कि वह कोई भिखारी नहीं था। वह एक फरिश्ता था। उसने लड़के से कहा कि वह उसे दो वरदान दे सकता है। लड़के ने कुछ देर के लिए सोचा। फिर उसने एक ऐसी वायलिन मांगी जिसका संगीत सभी मनुष्यों को नचवा सकता हो। उसने ऐसी बन्दूक भी मांगी जिसका निशाना कभी चूकता न हो। वह बूढ़ा आदमी मुस्कराया और उसने लड़के को वह दे दिया जो उसने मांगा था। लड़का उस फार्म पर वापस गया जहां उसने तीन वर्षों तक काम किया था। जब वह गेट के नजदीक पहुंचा

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

तो उसने खेत के ऊपर एक पक्षी उड़ता हुआ देखा। लड़के ने अपनी बन्दूक से गोली चलाई और पक्षी नीचे गिर गया। तुरन्त किसान बाहर आया और बोला कि वह पक्षी उसका था। और वह भाग कर उसे उठाने गया। इससे पहले कि वह पक्षी तक पहुंचता, लड़के ने वायलिन बजानी शुरू कर दी। यह एक जादुई वायलिन थी तथा किसान को इसके संगीत पर नाचना पड़ा। उसे नाचते ही रहना पड़ा क्योंकि लड़का वायलिन बजानी बन्द नहीं कर रहा था। आखिर उसने लड़के से प्रार्थना की कि वह वायलिन बजानी बन्द कर दे और उसने लड़के को एक हजार चांदी के सिक्के देने का वायदा किया। लड़के ने किसान से कहा कि वह पहले सिक्के लेकर आए। किसान नाचता हुआ घर के अन्दर गया। वह एक हजार चांदी के सिक्के लेकर बाहर आया। उसने उन्हें फर्श में एक फट्टे के नीचे छिपा रखा था। लड़के ने सिक्के लिए और वहां से चला गया।

फिर किसान भागता हुआ गांव में आया। उसने पुलिस से कहा कि वह लड़का एक चोर था। लड़के को शीघ्र ही गिरफ्तार कर लिया गया। उससे चांदी के सिक्के ले लिए गए। सिसली के कानून के मुताबिक चोरी का दण्ड मृत्यु था। इसलिए मैजिस्ट्रेट ने कहा कि लड़के को फांसी पर लटका दिया जाए। लड़के ने मैजिस्ट्रेट से प्रार्थना की कि फांसी पर लटकाने से पहले उसे वायलिन बजाने दी जाए। दयालु मैजिस्ट्रेट ने उसे ऐसा करने की आज्ञा दे दी। किसान इसके विरोध में चिल्लाया परन्तु मैजिस्ट्रेट ने उसकी परवाह न की।

लड़के ने वायलिन बजानी शुरू की। मैजिस्ट्रेट, जल्लाद, किसान और भारी गिनती में लोग जो वहां एकत्रित हुए थे नाचने लगे। वे नाचते चले गए जबकि लड़का वायलिन बजाता गया। वे सभी बहुत थक गए, किन्तु वे नाचना बन्द न कर पाए। अन्त में किसान ने कहा कि वह लड़के को अपने एक हजार चांदी के सिक्के दे देगा। मैजिस्ट्रेट ने कहा कि वह लड़के को उसकी आजादी देगा। इस पर लड़के ने कहा, “अच्छी बात है, जल्लाद से कहो कि वह मेरी बन्दूक और चांदी के सिक्के लेकर आए। तभी मैं वायलिन बजाना बन्द करूंगा।”

जल्लाद नाचता हुआ गया और लड़के की चीजें ले आया। लड़के ने कहा कि वह अब उन पर विश्वास नहीं करता। उसने उनसे कहा कि वे बन्दूक उसकी पेटी से बांध दें और पैसों को उसकी जेबों में डाल दें। उन्हें लड़के की इच्छानुसार करना ही पड़ा। वह अभी भी वायलिन बजा रहा था क्योंकि वह उन पर विश्वास नहीं करता था। वे तब तक नाचते रहे जब तक दूर से वायलिन की आवाज़ आनी बन्द न हो गई। फिर वे ज़मीन पर गिर पड़े क्योंकि वे बहुत थक चुके थे।

The Magic Violin Translation in Hindi

(Page 1)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. orphan – अनाथ ; 2. graze – चराना ; 3. fortune—भाग्य ; 4. merrily—प्रसन्नता से ; 5. troubles-कष्ट, मुसीबतें ; 6. cheerful—प्रसन्न ; 7. country-ग्रामीण क्षेत्र ; 8. farm house – खलिहान के पास किसान का घर ; 9. knocked—खटखटाया ; 10. mean-घटिया, निर्दय ; 11. miser – कंजूस ; 12. wages-काम की मज़दूरी।।

अनुवाद-सिसली में एक बार एक लड़का रहता था जो सदा प्रसन्न रहता था, यद्यपि वह बहुत ग़रीब था। उसके माता-पिता की मृत्यु हो गई जब वह छोटी आयु का था, इसलिए वह अपने भाग्य की खोज में स्वयं अकेला ही निकल पड़ा। वह प्रत्येक बात पर खुशी से हंस देता तथा अपने सभी कष्टों के दौरान वह प्रसन्न और हंसमुख बना रहता। वह काम ढूंढता हुआ प्रदेश का चक्र काटता रहा तथा अन्त में एक दिन वह एक फ़ार्महाऊस पर आया। उसने दरवाजा खटखटाया तथा एक किसान बाहर आ गया। ‘तुम क्या चाहते हो ?’ किसान ने क्रोधपूर्वक पूछा। वह एक कमीना और कंजूस आदमी था, तथा उसने सोचा कि वह लड़का अवश्य एक भिखारी होगा।

‘मुझे काम चाहिए,’ लड़के ने मुस्कराते हुए कहा। ‘तथा किसी भी तरह का काम।” ‘मैं समझ गया,’ उस कंजूस ने पहले से कम क्रोध में कहा, तथा उसे एक ढंग नज़र आ गया, कुछ भी किए बिना कुछ प्राप्त करने का। ‘हां, तुम आ सकते हो और मेरी बकरियों की देखभाल कर सकते हो।’ इस प्रकार वह लड़का फ़ार्महाऊस में रहने के लिए चला गया, तथा प्रतिदिन वह बकरियों को चराने के लिए पहाड़ियों पर ले जाया करता।

तीन वर्ष बीतने पर वह लड़का उस काम में परिवर्तन चाहने लगा क्योंकि पहाड़ियों में वह बहुत अकेला महसूस करता था। जब रात हुए वह घर आया करता, तो उसे वहां उस बूढ़े किसान के अतिरिक्त कोई भी अन्य व्यक्ति बात करने के लिए दिखाई न दिया करता। एक सायं उसने अपने बूढ़े स्वामी से कहा कि वह उसे छोड़ कर जाना चाहता था। उसने अपना वेतन मांगा जो उसने फार्म पर उन तीन वर्षों के दौरान अर्जित किया था।

(Page 2)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. settle-तय करना ; 2. just-सच्चा ; 3. owe—देनदार होना ; 4. shabby-फटापुराना ; 5. haystack—घास का ढेर ; 6. spare—देना ; 7. rags—फटे-पुराने वस्त्र ; 8. appeared-आ गए ; 9. velvet-मखमल ; 10. cloak-चोगा ; 11. lad—लड़का ; 12. angel-फरिश्ता ; 13. deserve-. योग्य होना।

अनुवाद-‘
वेतन !’ किसान ने क्रोधपूर्वक चिल्लाते हुए कहा। ‘वेतन ! मैंने वेतन के बारे में कभी कोई बात नहीं कही थी जब मैंने तुम्हें काम दिया था।’ ‘वह तो ठीक है,’ लड़के ने उत्तर दिया, ‘किन्तु कोई भी आदमी कभी बेगार में काम नहीं करता है। मैंने तब वेतन तय नहीं किया था क्योंकि मैंने समझा कि आप एक इन्साफ-पसन्द आदमी हैं।’ ‘और मैं एक इन्साफ-पसन्द आदमी हूं,’ किसान ने गरजते हुए कहा। ‘मुझे कभी किसी ने नहीं कहा कि मैं ऐसा नहीं हूं। तुम जान जाओगे। मैं तुम्हारा वेतन दे दूंगा यद्यपि मैंने तुम्हारा कुछ नहीं देना है।’फिर उसने लड़के को तीन वर्षों के काम के बदले तांबे के तीन सिक्के दे दिए। लड़के ने उनकी तरफ देखा और हंस दिया। उसने सिक्के अपने जेब में डाल लिए, अपना भद्दा-सा टोप उठाया तथा सीटी बजाता हुआ वहां से चला गया।

उस रात वह घास के एक ढेर के नीचे सोया, तथा प्रातः जब वह जागा, तो उसे अपने सामने एक बूढ़ा भिखारी दिखाई दिया। लड़का मुस्करा दिया और बोला, ‘शुभ प्रातः, मेरे मित्र, तुम जल्दी ही जाग उठे हो।’

‘हां ऐसा ही है,’ भिखारी ने उत्तर दिया। ‘मैं इतना भूखा था कि मुझे नींद नहीं आ सकती थी यद्यपि मेरे पास लेटने के लिए कोमल मखमली शैय्या होती। क्या तुम्हारे पास मुझे देने के लिए एक या दो फालतू तांबे के सिक्के हैं ? मुझे बहुत भूख लगी हुई है।’

लड़के ने अपना हाथ अपनी जेब में डाला तथा वे तीन तांबे के सिक्के निकाले जो उसका तीन वर्षों का वेतन था। ‘ये लो,’ उसने प्रसन्नतापूर्वक कहा। ‘इन्हें कमाने में मुझे लम्बा समय लग गया था, किन्तु मैं फिर से बकरियों के पास वापस जा सकता हूं और कुछ कमा सकता हूं।’ जैसे ही भिखारी ने तांबे के तीन सिक्के लिए, उसके चीथड़े उसके शरीर पर से गिर गए, तथा उनकी जगह काले रंग का एक मखमली चोगा आ गया जिसके ऊपर चांदी (की कढ़ाई) का काम हो रखा था।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

मैं जान गया हूं कि तुम एक अच्छे बालक हो,’ बूढ़े आदमी ने कहा। ‘मैं कोई भिखारी नहीं हूं। मैं एक फरिश्ता हूं। मैं तुम्हें दो इच्छाओं का वरदान दे सकता हूं। तुम क्या चाहते हो ? मैं ऐसे व्यक्तियों को उपहार दे सकता हूं जो इसके पात्र हों।’ लड़के ने एक पल सोचा और फिर कहा, ‘मैं एक ऐसी वायलिन प्राप्त करना चाहूंगा जो ऐसा संगीत निकाले कि सभी मनुष्य नाचने लगें, तथा एक बन्दूक चाहता हूं जो सदा उस चीज़ पर लगे जिस पर मैं निशाना साधूं।’

(Page 3) . कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. disappeared—गायब हो गया ; 2. certainly—निस्सन्देह ; 3. rudeness-धृष्टता ; 4. rascal दुष्ट ; 5. fetch-लाना ; 6. floor-फर्श ; 7. magistrate–न्यायाधीश ; 8. punishment-सजा ; 9. sentenced—सज़ा सुनाई गई।

अनुवाद-

बूढ़ा आदमी मुस्करा दिया और तुरन्त अपने चोगे के नीचे से उसने एक वायलिन और एक बन्दूक बाहर निकाली। उसने वे लड़के को दे दी। ‘ईश्वर करे वे तुम्हारे लिए प्रसन्नता ले कर आएं जिसके तुम पात्र हो,’ उसने कहा और अदृश्य हो गया। लड़के ने वापस उस फार्म की तरफ अपना रास्ता लिया जहां उसने तांबे के तीन सिक्कों के लिए तीन लम्बे . वर्षों तक काम किया था, तथा ज्योंही वह गेट के नज़दीक पहुंचा, खेत में से एक पक्षी उड़ कर ऊपर को आया। तुरन्त लड़के ने अपनी जादुई बन्दूक के साथ इस पर निशाना बांधा तथा निस्सन्देह यह पक्षी पर जा लगा। जब पक्षी नीचे गिरा तो वह किसान घर से बाहर आया और इसे उठाने के लिए गया।
‘वह मेरा है,’ उसने चिल्लाते हुए कहा।

‘निश्चय ही,’ लड़के ने उत्तर दिया, ‘लेकिन आप इसे केवल नाच कर ही प्राप्त कर सकते हैं।”अरे दुष्ट, मैं तम्हारी किसी गुस्ताख़ी को नहीं मानूंगा,’ किसान ने चिल्लाते हुए कहा। किन्तु इससे पहले कि वह पक्षी तक पहुंच पाता, लड़का अपनी वायलिन को बजाने लगा तथा किसान को नाचना पड़ा। वह नाचता रहा और लड़का बजाना बन्द ही नहीं कर रहा था। ‘बन्द करो!’ थके हुए किसान ने चिल्ला कर कहा। ‘बन्द करो, कृपया बन्द कर दो। मैं तुम्हें चांदी के एक हज़ार सिक्के दूंगा यदि तुम केवल इसे बन्द कर दो!’ ।

‘आओ चलते हैं और पहले उन्हें ले कर आते हैं,’ लड़के ने कहा। इस प्रकार, अब भी नाचता हुआ, वह किसान अपने घर के अन्दर चला गया तथा फर्श में लगे एक तख्ते के नीचे से चांदी के सिक्के निकाले जहां उसने उन्हें छिपा रखा था; वह लड़का वायलिन बजाता जा रहा था। केवल जब किसान ने चांदी के एक हज़ार सिक्के बाहर लड़के के सामने किए, तभी उसने वायलिन बजाना बन्द किया। फिर वह अपने रास्ते चला गया किन्तु किसान उससे पहले ही भाग कर गांव में पहुंच गया और पुलिस से कह दिया कि वह लड़का एक चोर था।

मैजिस्ट्रेट ने सिपाहियों को वहां भेजा और उन्होंने शीघ्र ही लड़के को चांदी के उन एक हज़ार सिक्कों के साथ पकड़ लिया जो किसान ने कहा कि उसने चुराए थे। .उन दिनों सिसली में चोरी करने का दण्ड मृत्यु था। ऐसा असम्भव प्रतीत होता था कि इस तरह के ग़रीब लड़के के पास धन की इतनी बड़ी राशि हो, इसलिए उसे तुरन्त फांसी पर लटकाने का दण्ड दे दिया गया।

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

(Page 4)

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. alarm-डर कर ; 2. hangman-जल्लाद ; 3. gathered-इकट्ठा हुए ; 4. strength-शक्ति ; 5. freedom-आज़ादी ; 6. courthouse-न्यायालय ; 7. trust– भरोसा करना।

अनुवाद-
लड़के ने मैजिस्ट्रेट से कहा कि उसे वायलिन बजा लेने दी जाए, इससे पहले कि उसे फांसी पर लटकाया जाए। दयालु मैजिस्ट्रेट ने उसे ऐसा करने की इजाजत दे दी। वह किसान घबरा कर चिल्ला दिया जब उसने लड़के को वायलिन वापस देते हुए जल्लाद को देखा, तथा उसने चिल्ला कर मैजिस्ट्रेट से कहा,

‘उसे बजाने न दीजिए! उसे बजाने न दीजिए! ओह ! उसे बजाने मत दीजिए।’ किन्तु मैजिस्ट्रेट केवल मुस्करा दिया और बोला, ‘इससे कोई हानि नहीं हो सकती है। बेचारे बालक को कुछ मिनट वायलिन बजा लेने दो; वह मरने जा रहा है।’ इस तरह लड़का वायलिन बजाने लगा। तुरन्त मैजिस्ट्रेट तथा जल्लाद और किसान और सभी लोग जो चौराहे में लड़के को फांसी पर लटकाते हुए देखने के लिए एकत्रित थे, नाचने लगे। वे नाचते रहे और नाचते रहे तथा जब तक लड़का बजाता रहा, वे नाचना बन्द न कर पाए।

‘ओह! ओह! ओह!’ मैजिस्ट्रेट ने चिल्ला कर कहा। ‘मैं इसे जारी नहीं रख सकता हूं, नहीं रख सकता हूं।’ किन्तु उसे नाचना पड़ा क्योंकि वह रुक नहीं सकता था। _ ‘उसे रोको,’ किसान ने चिल्ला कर कहा। ‘उसे रोको! वह मेरे चांदी के एक हज़ार सिक्के रख सकता है यदि वह रुक जाए।’ ‘मैं मर जाऊंगा। मैं मर जाऊंगा,’ जल्लाद चिल्लाया। ‘मैं अब और अधिक नाच नहीं सकता हूं। उसे रोको।’

किन्तु लड़का बजाता चला गया तथा मैजिस्ट्रेट और जल्लाद तथा किसान ऐसे लग रहे थे जैसे मरे हुए आदमी नाच रहे हों क्योंकि उनमें कोई ताकत नहीं बची थी, किन्तु वे रुक न पाए। आखिर मैजिस्ट्रेट ने कहा, ‘रुक जाओ, लड़के, रुक जाओ! तुम्हें मुक्त कर दिया जाएगा। किसान तुम्हें चांदी के एक हज़ार सिक्के देता है और मैं तुम्हें तुम्हारी आज़ादी देता हूं।’ ‘ठीक है,’ लड़के ने कहा, ‘जल्लाद से कहो कि मेरी बन्दूक और चांदी के सिक्के ले कर आए तथा फिर मैं बन्द कर दूंगा।’

इसलिए जल्लाद नाचता हुआ न्यायालय भवन में गया जहां चांदी के सिक्के और बन्दूक रखे हुए थे। जब वह लड़के की चीजें अपने हाथों में लिए वापस आया, तो लड़के ने कहा, ‘बन्दूक को मेरी पेटी के साथ बांध दो और पैसे जेबों में डाल दो क्योंकि मैं किसी पर और ज्यादा विश्वास नहीं कर सकता हूं। मैं तब तक बजाना बंद नहीं करूंगा जब तक मुझे वह प्राप्त नहीं हो जाता जो मेरा अपना है और मैं तुम से इतनी दूर नहीं निकल जाता कि तुम मुझे दोबारा पकड़ न पाओ।’

PSEB 9th Class English Literature Book Solutions Chapter 1 The Magic Violin

(Page 5)
कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. died-(आवाज) आनी बन्द हो गई ; 2. distance-दूरी।

अनुवाद-जब बन्दूक उसकी पेटी के साथ बांध दी गई और पैसे उसकी जेबों में आ गए, तो वह वहां से चल कर जाने लगा, किन्तु वह अब भी वायलिन बजाता गया क्योंकि वह उन पर भरोसा करने को तैयार नहीं था। किसान और मैजिस्ट्रेट तथा जल्लाद चौराहे में नाचते चले गए जब तक वायलिन की आवाज़ दूर किसी स्थान से आनी बन्द नहीं हो गई। फिर वे ज़मीन पर गिर गए क्योंकि वे सब बहुत थक गए थे। किन्तु लड़का अपने भाग्य की खोज में चलता गया, अपनी वायलिन को अपनी बांह के नीचे लटकाए हुए, अपनी बन्दूक अपनी पीठ पर उठाए हुए और चांदी के एक हजार सिक्के अपनी जेबों में लिए हुए।

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Punjab State Board PSEB 12th Class Religion Book Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 12 Religion Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Long Answer Type Questions:

Question 1.
What is the Sikh way of life?
Or
Discuss in brief but meaningful the salient features of Sikh Rahit Maryada.
Or
Examine critically the Sikh Way of Life.
Or
What is Code of Conduct? Explain in brief the Sikh Code of Conduct.
Or
Discuss in brief the Religious Sikh Way of Life.
Or
Give a brief account of the Sikh Way of Life.
Or
Write about the Sikh Way of Life.
Or
Disccribe the personal life in Sikh Code of Conduct.
Or
What is the Gurmat life? Discuss.
Or
Discribe the salient features of Sikh Way of Life.
Or
Write about the Gursikh Way of Life.
Or
What should be the Sikh Way of Life?
Or
Sikh Rahit Maryada is the source of the Sikh way of life. Discuss.
Answer:
Each conduct of life is based on some or the other philosophy. Like a true Muslim tries to lead his life according to the teachings of Quran and a true Christian leads his life according to the Bible. Though there are several sects among the Hindus, but special sects try to lead their lives according to their religious texts. The Guru Granth Sahib describes the Sikh way of life at several places. In 1699 A.D., when Guru Gobind Singh Ji created the Khalsa Panth at Anandpur Sahib, he proclaimed certain rules which had to be essentially followed by every Khalsa.

These rules are still available to us in the form of Rahitnamas. The Rahitnamas do not present any new ideology. These present a picture of the way of life so described in the Gurbani in brief. The Code of Conduct so prescribed by the Shiromani Gurdwara Prabandhak Committee, Amritsar for a Sikh and that which is authentic is briefly described as follows :

(a) Who is a Sikh?
Any woman or man who believes in the Absolute, the Ten Gurus (from Guru Nanak Dev Ji to Guru Gobind Singh Ji), the Bani and teachings of Sri Guru Granth Sahib Ji, the Nectar (amrit) of Guru Gobind Singh Ji and disbelieves any other religion is a true Sikh.

(b) Practice of Nam

  1. A Sikh should wake up at dawn, take bath and recite the Name of the Akal Purakh (Parmatma-the Supreme Soul).
  2. Follow the path of Nitnem. The Banis of Nitnem are as follows : Japji Sahib, Jaap Sahib, Anand Sahib, Chaupai and 10 Sawaiyyas. These Banis must be read at dawn.
    Rahiras Sahib—This Bani is read out in the evening.
    Sohela—This Bani must be read out at night before sleeping. It is essential to do the Ardaas at dawn and after Nitnem.
  3. The impact of Gurbani is greater on the Sangat. Hence, it is appropriate for a Sikh that he goes to visit the Gurdwara and enjoys the benefit of listening to the Bani while sitting among the Sangat.
  4. The illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib must take place in the Gurdwara everyday. Ordinarily, the Sukh Asan must take place after the path of Rahiras Sahib.
  5. The Guru Granth Sahib’s illumination should be done respectfully. For the illumination, it is essential that the area is completely clean and there is light above it. The illumination should be done by covering the Manji Sahib with a clean cloth. Matresses (gaddelas) should be used for the Guru Granth Sahib Ji and a rumala should be placed on it. At the time when the Path is not taking place, the Guru Granth Sahib should be covered with a rumala. The chanwar should be used at the time of illumination.
  6. There should be no idol-worship or any custom followed against the Gurmat.
  7. The Ardaas should be recited while taking the Guru Granth Sahib from one place to the other. The person who holds the Guru Granth Sahib on his head should be bare foot. .
  8. The illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib should be done along with the recitation of the Ardaas. The Vaak should be taken at the time of illumination.
  9. When the Guru Granth Sahib is brought, then each Sikh should stand up in respect.
  10. While entering the Gurdwara one should remove one’s shoes and slippers etc. and wash hands as well.
  11. There is no restriction for people of any country, religion, caste etc. for darshan of the Gurdwara but they should not be in possession of things like tobacco etc. that are prohibited in Sikhism.
  12. While sitting among the Sangat there should be no discrimination of Sikh, non-Sikh, caste-creed, high-low etc.
  13. It is against the Gurmat (Sikhism) for any person to sit on the mattresses (gaddela), asana, chair, stool or cot etc. during the illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib Ji or while sitting among the Sangat.
  14. No Sikh should sit with his head uncovered in the Sangat. There is a prohibition on the use of purdah or ghoonghat for the Sikh women.
  15. Every Gurdwara must have the Nishan Sahib at a high position.
  16. There must be a Nagara in the Gurdwara and it should be sounded at the right time.
  17. Only a Sikh can perform Kirtan in the Sangat.
  18. The Kirtan Gurbani should be recited in the form of ragas.
  19. Only a Sikh (man or woman) can sit at the tabya of Guru Granth Sahib at the time of its Diwan.
  20. After the Diwan, the Hukam must be taken.

(c) Code of Conduct of Gursikh
The Code of Conduct of the Sikhs should be according to the Gurmat is as follows :

  1. A Gursikh should not worship any god or goddess other than the Akal Purakh (the Absolute).
  2. A Gursikh should worship the giver of salvation i.e. the ten Guru Sahiban, Guru Granth Sahib and the Bani written in it.
  3. A Gursikh should not believe in caste-creed, untouchability, mantra, shradha, forefathers, pinda, deeva, fasts observed on ekadashi, puranmashi, tilak, idol worship etc.
  4. A Gursikh should not believe in any other religious pilgrimage other than the Guru Ghar.
  5. A Gursikh should pray before Waheguru before starting any work.
  6. It is the duty of every Sikh to enlighten his child about the teachings of Gursikhi.
  7. The Sikhs should not consume bhaang, narcotics, liquor, tobacco etc.
  8. A Gursikh should not indulge in killing a girl child. He should not be even associated with such a person.
  9. A Gursikh should lead a life with honest earning.
  10. A Gurusikh has to keep away from theft, robbery and gambling etc.
  11. A gurusikh has to consider the other’s daughter as one’s own daughter and the other’s wife as one’s own mother.
  12. A Gursikh should abide by the teachings of the Gurus from birth till death.
  13. A Gursikh should greet another Sikh by saying ‘Waheguru Ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru Ji ki Fateh’.
  14. It is not appropriate for the Sikh women to observe purdah or ghoonghat (veil).
  15. On the birth of a child in a Sikh’s house, the family and relatives should go to the Gurdwara to express gratitude towards the Akal Purakh.
  16. The word ‘Singh’ should be attached to the name of a Sikh boy and the word ‘Kaur’ should be attached to the name of a Sikh girl.
  17. The Sikh marriages should be arranged without any thought being given to the caste and gotra.
  18. Sikhs should be married according to ‘Anand’ tradition.
  19. Child marriage is prohibited. While deciding upon the day of marriage, looking for an auspicious day or making a patri is against the Gurmat. Any day can be fixed for the marriage.
  20. Sehra, filling the gharauli, reading chhandas, performing havans, getting prostitutes to dance, consuming liquor is against Gurmat.
  21. The Diwan should be in the presence of the Guru Granth Sahib Ji at the time of marriage. The Kirtan should be performed by the Sangat or ragis. Then the bridegroom and bride should be made to sit in the presence of the Guru Granth Sahib. With the permission of the Sangat, the Ardaas to begin the ‘Anand’ should be offered.
  22. Ordinarily, a Sikh cannot remarry in case his wife is alive and with him.
  23.  At the time of death, a person lying on the cot should not be put down on the ground and no other ritual against the Gurmat should be followed. One should recite the Path of Gurbani or should chant ‘Waheguru’, ‘Waheguru’:
  24. One should not cry or observe mourning at the time of a person’s death.
  25. A person whether minor or old should be cremated.
  26. There should be no superstition followed regarding day or night at the time of cremation.
  27. Deeva, mourning, the custom of pinda, shradha, death of the aged etc. is against the Gurmat. _i;
  28. The Sikhs should pray for the blessings of Waheguru on every occasion of happiness and sorrow like griha pravesh, opening a new shop, sending a child for education etc.
  29. Seva is a special part of Sikhism. Seva is not limited to fanning or serving the langar. A Sikh should render his service to others throughout his life.
  30. Every Sikh should adorn the 5 K’s-Kesh, Kangha, Kachcha, Kara and Kripan.
  31. These four malpractices should not be observed-
    (1) cutting of Kesh
    (2) Eating halal meat
    (3) Adultery
    (4) Consumption of tobacco.
    If any of the above instructions is violated, he shall have to consume the immortal nectar again.
  32. If a Sikh commits a sin pertaining to rahit, he should go to a nearby Gurdwara and accept his mistake in the presence of the Sangat.
  33. Gurmata can be obtained only on questions pertaining to clarification of the early principles of Sikhism. This Gurmata can be passed by only a representative committee appointed by the Guru Panth or by the Sangat.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 2.
“Morality is the key in Sikhism as per Sikh Way of Life.” Discuss.
Or
“Morality is the hase of the Sikh Way of Life.” Elucidate.
Or
According to Sikhism, Moral Life is key of Life.
Or
Explain the special features of Sikh Morality.
Or
Moral Life is the key to Sikh Life. Discuss.
Or
“Morality is the key of Sikhism as per Sikh Way of Life.” Discuss.
Answer:
Code of Conduct of Gursikh
The Code of Conduct of the Sikhs should be according to the Gurmat is as follows :

  1. A Gursikh should not worship any god or goddess other than the Akal Purakh (the Absolute).
  2. A Gursikh should worship the giver of salvation i.e. the ten Guru Sahiban, Guru Granth Sahib and the Bani written in it.
  3. A Gursikh should not believe in caste-creed, untouchability, mantra, shradha, forefathers, pinda, deeva, fasts observed on ekadashi, puranmashi, tilak, idol worship etc.
  4. A Gursikh should not believe in any other religious pilgrimage other than the Guru Ghar.
  5. A Gursikh should pray before Waheguru before starting any work.
  6. It is the duty of every Sikh to enlighten his child about the teachings of Gursikhi.
  7. The Sikhs should not consume bhaang, narcotics, liquor, tobacco etc.
  8. A Gursikh should not indulge in killing a girl child. He should not be even associated with such a person.
  9. A Gursikh should lead a life with honest earning.
  10. A Gurusikh has to keep away from theft, robbery and gambling etc.
  11. A gurusikh has to consider the other’s daughter as one’s own daughter and the other’s wife as one’s own mother.
  12. A Gursikh should abide by the teachings of the Gurus from birth till death.
  13. A Gursikh should greet another Sikh by saying ‘Waheguru Ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru Ji ki Fateh’.
  14. It is not appropriate for the Sikh women to observe purdah or ghoonghat (veil).
  15. On the birth of a child in a Sikh’s house, the family and relatives should go to the Gurdwara to express gratitude towards the Akal Purakh.
  16. The word ‘Singh’ should be attached to the name of a Sikh boy and the word ‘Kaur’ should be attached to the name of a Sikh girl.
  17. The Sikh marriages should be arranged without any thought being given to the caste and gotra.
  18. Sikhs should be married according to ‘Anand’ tradition.
  19. Child marriage is prohibited. While deciding upon the day of marriage, looking for an auspicious day or making a patri is against the Gurmat. Any day can be fixed for the marriage.
  20. Sehra, filling the gharauli, reading chhandas, performing havans, getting prostitutes to dance, consuming liquor is against Gurmat.
  21. The Diwan should be in the presence of the Guru Granth Sahib Ji at the time of marriage. The Kirtan should be performed by the Sangat or ragis. Then the bridegroom and bride should be made to sit in the presence of the Guru Granth Sahib. With the permission of the Sangat, the Ardaas to begin the ‘Anand’ should be offered.
  22. Ordinarily, a Sikh cannot remarry in case his wife is alive and with him.
  23. At the time of death, a person lying on the cot should not be put down on the ground and no other ritual against the Gurmat should be followed. One should recite the Path of Gurbani or should chant ‘Waheguru’, ‘Waheguru’:
  24. One should not cry or observe mourning at the time of a person’s death.
  25. A person whether minor or old should be cremated.
  26. There should be no superstition followed regarding day or night at the time of cremation.
  27. Deeva, mourning, the custom of pinda, shradha, death of the aged etc. is against the Gurmat.
  28. The Sikhs should pray for the blessings of Waheguru on every occasion of happiness and sorrow like griha pravesh, opening a new shop, sending a child for education etc.
  29. Seva is a special part of Sikhism. Seva is not limited to fanning or serving the langar. A Sikh should render his service to others throughout his life.
  30. Every Sikh should adorn the 5 K’s-Kesh, Kangha, Kachcha, Kara and Kripan.
  31. These four malpractices should not be observed-
    (1) cutting of Kesh
    (2) Eating halal meat
    (3) Adultery
    (4) Consumption of tobacco.
    If any of the above instructions is violated, he shall have to consume the immortal nectar again.
  32. If a Sikh commits a sin pertaining to rahit, he should go to a nearby Gurdwara and accept his mistake in the presence of the Sangat.
  33. Gurmata can be obtained only on questions pertaining to clarification of the early principles of Sikhism. This Gurmata can be passed by only a representative committee appointed by the Guru Panth or by the Sangat.

Question 3.
Explain the Mud Mantra. Where is the Mul Mantra placed in the Guru Granth Sahib?
Or
Explain the Sikh doctrine of unity of God while discussing Mul Mantra.
Or
What is meant by Monotheism in Sikhism? Give a brief account of Mul Mantra.
Or
Describe the concept of Akal Purakh (God) in Sikhism.
Or
What is the ‘Mul Mantra’ in Sikhism? Explain.
Answer:
The beginning lines of Japji Sahib of Guru Nanak Dev Ji is called Mul Mantra. Guru Granth Sahib Ji starts with Mul Mantra. These lines are Ik-onkaar Sat-nam Karta Purakh Nirbhau Nirvair Akaal Moorat Ajoonee Saibhang Gur Prasaad. In these, are included the essence of the teachings of Guru Nanak Dev Ji. Mul Mantra means there is but one God. His name is true. He is the Creator. He is fearless. He is without enmity. He is immortal. He is beyond birth. He is self-illumined. He is realised by the grace of True Guru. A brief decription of the Mula Mantra is as follows :

1. God is One : Gurbani has stressed repeatedly that God is one though he is remembered by many names. According to the Sikh tradition, the letter T which appears in the beginning of the Mul Mantra stands for oneness of God. According to Guru Nanak Dev Ji, God is the Creator, Sustainer and Destroyer of the world. No Pir, Paigamber, Avtar, Auliya, Rishi or Muni etc. can stand up to him. They are like beggars in the court of God.

Their position before God can be compared to that of a tiny star before the glaring sun. There are thousands and lakhs of Mohammads, Brahmas, Vishnus, Maheshas, Ramas and Krishanas but God is one. Hence the Gurbani forbids the worship of all the deities except one God. Guru Amar Das Ji says,

Ever remember Him who is contained in all.
Why remember Him who is prone to birth and death.

2. Nirguna and Saguna : God has two forms. He is Nirguna (without attributes) as well as Saguna (with attributes). In the beginning there was darkness all around in the world. There were no earth and heaven or creatures etc. God existed in Himself. This was his Nirguna form. When it pleased God, He created earth, heaven, moon, sun, mountains, lakes, forests, human beings, animals, birds and flowers etc. by His single command (Hukam). Thus He revealed Himself in his creation. This is His Saguna form.

3. Creator, Sustainer and Destroyer : God alone is the Creator, Sustainer and Destroyer of the world. Before the creation of the world, there was utter darkness. There was neither earth nor heavens but only the infinite Order of God (Hukam) prevailed. When it pleased God, He created the world (universe) with a single command. God does not merely create. Having brought the world into being, He watches over it and cares for it. He is also declared to be the Destroyer and Recreator of the world. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

The Lord Himself created His own self and assumed Himself the name.
Secondly He made the creation and seated there in, He beholds it with delight.
Thou Thyself act the Donor and Creator and being pleased, thou bestowes and showest mercy.
Thou act the knower of all and thou givest and taketh life with a word.
Aboding within, thou beholdest thy creation with delight.

4. Sovereign : God is sovereign. He is the wielder of absolute authority. Nothing can occur against His will. He doesn’t need anybody’s help nor is He dependent on anybody for His powers. Infact, He is the supporter of everybody. Many instances of His sovereignty are cited in the Gurbani. If He wills, He can make a pauper an emperor and an emperor can be reduced to a beggar. The earth, heaven and all creatures follow His Hukam. In brief, there is nothing which God cannot do.

5. Formless and Omnipresent : God is formless. He has no form or colour. He can not be described in words. He can not be idolised and can not be seen with human eyes. Despite this He is omnipresent. He is present everywhere in water, earth and heaven. He can be seen with only divine eyes. His light is present in everybody. Hence He is near everybody. Do not consider yourself distant from Him. He is omnipresent. Guru Gobind Singh Ji says,

O Lord You are in water, you are on land.
You are in the sea, You are in the rivulet.
You are in the tree, You are in the leaf.
In short, You are present everywhere.

6. Immortal: The universe created by God is unstable and temporary but God is immortal. He is beyond the cycle of birth, death and rebirth. Thousands of Mohammads, Brahmas, Vishnus, Ramas and Krishanas stand in obedience before Him. All of them are mortal whereas God is immortal.

7. Greatness : There is a description of God’s greatness at several places in the Gurbani. He is the eternal giver. He has such a treasury of wealth that it is never depleted even if distributed. He can make anyone immensely wealthy. He can forgive all those who come to him for forgiveness. Thousands of saints and bhagats have sung songs in praise of His greatness yet not a fragment of His greatness could they express. Actually, His greatness can not be described. His greatness, His mercy, His knowledge, His gifts, what He sees and what He hears can not be described. He is the bearer of the knowledge of His own greatness. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

Great is thy Glory, for great is thy Name.
Great is thy Glory, for thy Justice is upon thy Truth.
Great is thy Glory, for Eternal is thy Seat.
Great is thy Glory, for Thou knowest over speech.
Great is thy Glory, for Thou Divinest our innermost thoughts.

8. Just : God is just also. Impartial justice is granted in His court without any .. discrimination. In the worldly courts, a man who commits a sin can still go seotfree through corrupt means but nobody is spared in God’s court. He is well aware of the deeds of every man. He does not even need to investigate. Justice is imparted with honesty.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 4.
Remembering Divine Name, Honest Labour and Sharing with the Needy are the basis of the Sikh Way of Life. Discuss.
Or
Throw light on the importance of Kirat Karo, Nam Japo and Wand Chhako.
Or
Following are the necessary elements of life in Sikhism

  1. Remembering Divine Name
  2. Honest Labour
  3. Sharing with Others.

Or
Write notes on the following :
Nam Japna, Kirat Kama, Wand Chhakna.
Answer:
Nam Japna, Kirat Kama and Wand Chhakna are the three basic principles of Sikhism. It would be no exaggeration if they are referred to as the summary of all the teachings of Sikhism. Every Sikh has been inspired to lead his life according to these three principles. A brief description of the meanings of these principles and their importance is as follows:

1. Remembering Divine Name : Remembering the Divine Name or Simran is considered to be the highest form of worship of God. Guru Nanak Dev Ji said that on one hand remembering the Divine Name eradicates all sins of the heart, on the other hand it becomes placid. For this reason, man’s sorrows come to an end. All his fears are dispelled. By remembering the Divine Name, a man’s works are accomplished easily because God himself helps him in all his works.

A person who remembers the Divine Name of God, has a soul that is always gentle and fragrant like a lotus flower. A person who remembers the Divine Name is able to swim across the vicious cycle of transmigration. Without Name, man’s life on this earth is futile. Such a man is always entrapped in all types of sins and the vicious cycle of transmigration. He meets his end in the God’s court in the same manner as a castle of sand in a terrible storm.

The Divine Name of God should be remembered with a pure heart and true devotion. A person who is blessed by the Almighty Himself only can remember the Divine Name. Guru Arjan Sahib says,

Without God’s Name, he who wears and eats is like a dog, who falls in (on) impure leaf plates.
Sans the Name the entire business is futile as the decoration of a corpse.
Forgetting the Name, he, who indulges in revelments has no peace even in dream and his body becomes diseased.
Abandoning Lord’s Name, if man engages in other occupations, the whole of his false gilding would fall off.
About the importance of Nam Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,
By repeating Thy Name, I live, by forgetting It, I die.
Difficult to utter is the True Name.

2. Honest Labour : Kirat means honest labour. Honest labour is extremely important. It is the ordain of the Absolute (Hukam). We observe everyday that every creature earns his livelihood through Kirat. Hence the need for honest labour is extremely essential for man because he is the head of all creatures. Kirat is essential to keep the body healthy that shelters in it the Supreme soul. A person who does not perform honest labour cannot keep his body fit.

Such a person actually performs a sin against the Absolute. Guru Nanak Dev Ji performed Kirat by practising agriculture. He preferred to have the simple, dry chapati at Bhai Lalo’s house at Saidpur to the Brahma Bhoj of Malik Bhago. The reason for this was that Bhai Lalo performed honest labour.

The Sikh is not prohibited from taking up any occupation. He can take up any occupation such as agriculture, trade, service etc. But he is strictly prohibited from earning by means of theft, robbery, dacoity, fraud, bribery and evil. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says, For this wealth many are ruined and it has disgraced many. Without misdeeds it is not amassed, and it departs not with the dead. He, whom the Creator Himself destroys, him, He first deprives of virtue.

3. Sharing with the Needy : Sikhism has greatly emphasised on Wand Chhakna. Wand Chhakna means to share with the needy. Sikhism does not advocate sharing after eating but sharing before eating. It also inspires to treat others as brothers and sisters and to share with them. Only that person is eligible to donate or share with the needy who gives his hard earned income in charity. Sikhism believes in donating Daswandh. It means that one should spend one tenth of one’s income towards the cause of social welfare. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,

The unique Lord is the Bestower, He is the Giver to all.
In his giving there is no stint.
Numberless are His brimful stores.

Question 5.
Explain the importance of Sangat in Sikhism.
Or
Describe the concept of Sangat in Sikhism.
Answer:
Sangat or Sadh Sangat is crux of Sikhism. The foundation of this institution was laid by Guru Nanak Dev Ji at Kartarpur. Wherever he went, the Sangat was formed there. Sangat implies ‘a congregation of the Guru lovers where they praised God.’ Every woman or man without any discrimination on tjie basis of caste, creed, colour, religion, rich, poor etc. could join it. Explaining about Sangat, Guru Nanak Sahib says, How do we describe the noble company? The place where only one Name is uttered. The utterance of one Name is the order. This is what Satguru has ordained.

The basic principle of Sikhism lies in the belief that the God Himself resides in the Sangat. Thus the life of a person who is a part of the Sangat completely changes. His heart is free from evil impulses of kam (lust), krodh (anger), lobh (greed), moh (attachment) and hankar (pride) and his heart is full of contentment, kindness, religion and honesty and other such divine virtues. Haumai (ego) disappears and enlightenment takes place.

The sins of the greatest of sinners are forgiven in the Sangat. Guru Ramdas Ji says that just as the touch of touchstone converts iron into gold, similarly a sinner becomes pure after joining the Sangat. Guru Ram Das Ji says, As by touch with the touchstone iron turns into gold. So do the downgraded persons become noble with good company.

The Sangal is so powerful that it can make even the lame climb mountains, the foolish can talk like an intellectual, the blind can see Trilok and all the dirt of his heart is removed. All his wishes are fulfilled and he attains Parmanand (supreme happiness). He sees God in each of his creatures. There is nobody he calls his own or a stranger.

He breathes along with everyone. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says, “Since the time I have attained unto the society of the saints, I have altogether forgotten to he jealous of others. No one now is my enemy nor any one a stranger to me and I am the friend of all.”

By joining the Sangat, a man can swim through the ocean of life. The man is free from all illusions. His prolonged disease of Haumai gets cured. By sitting among the Sangat one attains peace and happiness first similiar to the kind that he receives by sitting under a shady tree in the summer season after a long and weary travel. Only those people can join the Sangat on whom God is generous. They have to be kind hearted and humble.

A person who goes to the Sangat with pride (hankar) achieves nothing. In this contest Bhagat Kabir Ji gives the example of sandalwood and bamboo. The whole forest receives the fragrance of sandalwood whereas a bamboo due to its height and hollowness cannot receive it even though it may be close to it.

A person’s birth who does not join the Sangat is futile. He has to suffer a lot. He is always entrapped in the vicious circle of transmigration and keeps wandering in several jonis (life forms). In context of the importance of Sangat, the famous historian Dr. Fauja Singh says, “The Sangat acquired more and more functions as the range of interests of the Sikh movement widened and gradually attained a status even superior to that of the Guru himself.”

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 6.
Explain the importance of Pangat in Sikhism.
Or
Describe the concept of Pangat in Sikhism.
Answer:
The institution of Pangat has a commendable role to play in the development of Sikhism. Guru Nanak Dev Ji had laid the foundation of this important institution in Kartarpur. Every woman or man without any discrimination on the basis of caste, religion, creed, rich or poor etc. could join the Pangat. Everyone had equal rights to serve. The establishment of the institution of Pangat by Guru Nanak Dev Ji was a revolutionary step. This way the- Shudras were able to serve food to the Brahmans

The object of this institution was to put an end to the caste system which was making our social system hollow. This way he brought the principle of equality into practice. Due to this reason, the feeling of mutual brotherhood among the Sikhs developed. It gave respect to the lower castes which had been oppressed by the higher classes for centuries. The money for this Langar was donated by the Sikhs of the Guru. This helped them develop the habit of donation and charity. Due to the institution of Pangat, the popularity of Sikhism spread far and wide. In context of the importance of Pangat Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

He alone O’ Nanak knoweth the way Who earneth with the sweat of his brow, and then shareth with others. Guru Angad Dev Ji developed this institution of Pangat further. His wife Bibi Khivi Ji, herself looked after the arrangements of Langar in Khadur Sahib. Guru Amar Das Ji further expanded this institution of Langar. He announced that whoever Wanted to meet him had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat. This was done to end permanently the problem of untouchability among the Sikhs. The Mughal Emperor Akbar and the king of Haripur also had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat before meeting him.

Guru Amar Das Ji was of the view that donating food for the hungry and clothes for the needy was better than thousands of Hawans and Yajnas. u Guru Ram Das Ji continued with this institution of Pangat with full vigour in Ramdaspura (Amritsar). With a view to accumulate wealth for Langar and other important tasks from the Sikhs, he started the Masand System. Guru Aijan Dev Ji asked the Sikhs to give the Daswandh. At that time, his wife Mata Ganga Ji looked after the arrangements of Langar. During that time, the rulers of Mandi, Kullu, Suket, Haripur and Chamba kingdoms along with the Mughal Emperor Akbar received the honour of having the Langar.

Guru Hargobind Ji continued this institution of Pangat. He also started the practice of distribution of Guru’s Langar in the army. Guru Har Rai Ji announced that honour of the institution of common kitchen (Langar) can be maintained only if a weary traveller who arrives late is immediately served Langar. Besides this it was announced that before the Langar began, the nagara had to be blown so that everyone was informed of the invitation to the Langar. This institution of Pangat continued during the time of Guru Harkrishan Ji, Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji and Guru Gobind Singh Ji. This tradition continues even today not only in India but also throughout the world in the Sikh Gurdwaras with full devotion and enthusiasm.

Question 7.
Discuss the importance of ‘Sangat’ and ‘Pangat’ in the Sikh Way of Life.
Or
What is meant by the concept of Sangat and Pangat in Sikhism? Discuss.
Or
Discuss the importance of Sangat and Pangat in Sikh way of Life.
Answer:

Sangat or Sadh Sangat is crux of Sikhism. The foundation of this institution was laid by Guru Nanak Dev Ji at Kartarpur. Wherever he went, the Sangat was formed there. Sangat implies ‘a congregation of the Guru lovers where they praised God.’ Every woman or man without any discrimination on tjie basis of caste, creed, colour, religion, rich, poor etc. could join it. Explaining about Sangat, Guru Nanak Sahib says, How do we describe the noble company? The place where only one Name is uttered. The utterance of one Name is the order. This is what Satguru has ordained.

The basic principle of Sikhism lies in the belief that the God Himself resides in the Sangat. Thus the life of a person who is a part of the Sangat completely changes. His heart is free from evil impulses of kam (lust), krodh (anger), lobh (greed), moh (attachment) and hankar (pride) and his heart is full of contentment, kindness, religion and honesty and other such divine virtues. Haumai (ego) disappears and enlightenment takes place.

The sins of the greatest of sinners are forgiven in the Sangat. Guru Ramdas Ji says that just as the touch of touchstone converts iron into gold, similarly a sinner becomes pure after joining the Sangat. Guru Ram Das Ji says, As by touch with the touchstone iron turns into gold. So do the downgraded persons become noble with good company.

The Sangal is so powerful that it can make even the lame climb mountains, the foolish can talk like an intellectual, the blind can see Trilok and all the dirt of his heart is removed. All his wishes are fulfilled and he attains Parmanand (supreme happiness). He sees God in each of his creatures. There is nobody he calls his own or a stranger.

He breathes along with everyone. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says, “Since the time I have attained unto the society of the saints, I have altogether forgotten to he jealous of others. No one now is my enemy nor any one a stranger to me and I am the friend of all.”

By joining the Sangat, a man can swim through the ocean of life. The man is free from all illusions. His prolonged disease of Haumai gets cured. By sitting among the Sangat one attains peace and happiness first similiar to the kind that he receives by sitting under a shady tree in the summer season after a long and weary travel. Only those people can join the Sangat on whom God is generous. They have to be kind hearted and humble.

A person who goes to the Sangat with pride (hankar) achieves nothing. In this contest Bhagat Kabir Ji gives the example of sandalwood and bamboo. The whole forest receives the fragrance of sandalwood whereas a bamboo due to its height and hollowness cannot receive it even though it may be close to it.

A person’s birth who does not join the Sangat is futile. He has to suffer a lot. He is always entrapped in the vicious circle of transmigration and keeps wandering in several jonis (life forms). In context of the importance of Sangat, the famous historian Dr. Fauja Singh says, “The Sangat acquired more and more functions as the range of interests of the Sikh movement widened and gradually attained a status even superior to that of the Guru himself.”

The institution of Pangat has a commendable role to play in the development of Sikhism. Guru Nanak Dev Ji had laid the foundation of this important institution in Kartarpur. Every woman or man without any discrimination on the basis of caste, religion, creed, rich or poor etc. could join the Pangat. Everyone had equal rights to serve. The establishment of the institution of Pangat by Guru Nanak Dev Ji was a revolutionary step. This way the- Shudras were able to serve food to the Brahmans

The object of this institution was to put an end to the caste system which was making our social system hollow. This way he brought the principle of equality into practice. Due to this reason, the feeling of mutual brotherhood among the Sikhs developed. It gave respect to the lower castes which had been oppressed by the higher classes for centuries. The money for this Langar was donated by the Sikhs of the Guru. This helped them develop the habit of donation and charity. Due to the institution of Pangat, the popularity of Sikhism spread far and wide. In context of the importance of Pangat Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

He alone O’ Nanak knoweth the way Who earneth with the sweat of his brow, and then shareth with others. Guru Angad Dev Ji developed this institution of Pangat further. His wife Bibi Khivi Ji, herself looked after the arrangements of Langar in Khadur Sahib. Guru Amar Das Ji further expanded this institution of Langar. He announced that whoever Wanted to meet him had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat. This was done to end permanently the problem of untouchability among the Sikhs. The Mughal Emperor Akbar and the king of Haripur also had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat before meeting him.

Guru Amar Das Ji was of the view that donating food for the hungry and clothes for the needy was better than thousands of Hawans and Yajnas. u Guru Ram Das Ji continued with this institution of Pangat with full vigour in Ramdaspura (Amritsar). With a view to accumulate wealth for Langar and other important tasks from the Sikhs, he started the Masand System. Guru Aijan Dev Ji asked the Sikhs to give the Daswandh. At that time, his wife Mata Ganga Ji looked after the arrangements of Langar. During that time, the rulers of Mandi, Kullu, Suket, Haripur and Chamba kingdoms along with the Mughal Emperor Akbar received the honour of having the Langar.

Guru Hargobind Ji continued this institution of Pangat. He also started the practice of distribution of Guru’s Langar in the army. Guru Har Rai Ji announced that honour of the institution of common kitchen (Langar) can be maintained only if a weary traveller who arrives late is immediately served Langar. Besides this it was announced that before the Langar began, the nagara had to be blown so that everyone was informed of the invitation to the Langar. This institution of Pangat continued during the time of Guru Harkrishan Ji, Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji and Guru Gobind Singh Ji. This tradition continues even today not only in India but also throughout the world in the Sikh Gurdwaras with full devotion and enthusiasm.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 8.
Describe the concept of Hukam in Sikhism.
Answer:
Hukam is an important concept of Sikh philosophy. The word Hukam is derived from an Arabic word that means order, commandment or instruction. The Hukam of the Absolute is to be accepted as sweet as has been mentioned at several places in the Gurbani. Hukam implies that supreme commandment due to which the entire universe is conducting itself in a specific manner. Guru Nanak Dev Ji writes in the ‘Japji’ that the entire universe has been created in accordance to the Hukam of God. It is because of the Hukam that a creature receives appreciation or insult.

It is because of the Hukam that they become good or evil and receive joy or sorrow. They can acquire freedom from their sins or remain entrapped in the vicious circle of transmigration because of Hukam. Not a leaf can flutter without his Hukam. Infact it is the Hukam that runs all the natural phenomena of day-night, water-earth, wind-fire, moon-sun, world or beyond the world.

A man’s birth on earth is successful only if he is capable enough of recognising His Hukam. Only that person can recognise Hukam who has given up Haumai (ego) and in whose heart resides the Name of God. Such a person happily accepts all joyous and sordid events as the Hukam of God. Guru Aijan Dev Ji says, ’

As, as is Thy commands, so so does it happen.
Wheresoever Thou Thyself keepest me, there I go and stand.

Blessed is the person who can understand the will of God. He is not worried at all because he knows that whatever happens, happens because of the unchanging will of God. Man has nothing in his hands. Such a man is always contented and peaceful at heart. Guru Amar Das Ji says,

He who lives according to Guru’s will suffers no anguish.
In the will of the Guru lies ambrosia. Through equipoise hardly any one obtains it.

The persons who do not obey the will of God not only experience great suffering in this birth but also remain entrapped within the vicious circle of transmigration. Those who disobey the will of God are punished by the demons of hell. Such persons never get happiness and their birth on this earth is futile. Guru Angad Dev Ji says, How can he be called blind, who is blinded through the Lord’s will? Nanak, it is he, who understands not the Lord’s will, is called blind. Hence the Gurbani instructs the person to give up his Haumai and obey His Hukam because His will is unchanging and so the person who obeys the will of God acquires salvation (Mukti) from this world.

Question 9.
“Ego is a deep rooted disease.” How? What are the means to remove it?
Or
Describe the concept of Ego in Sikhism.
Answer:
The concept of Haumai (ego) has been described again and again in Sikh philosophy. Haumai means ‘Ego’ or T. It is a boundary that separates a creature’s soul from the omnipotent Supreme Soul. It would be no exaggeration to call the Haumai of the individual as a powerful fort of T. Because of Haumai, man can form a world of his own with his thoughts. In it, the Haumai or his ego is very strong. Hence, his world is limited to sons, daughters, brothers, nephews, sisters, brother-in-law, mother, father, mother-in-law, father-in-law, son-in-law, husband-wife etc.

and near and distant relatives. If this cord of personal relationships is extended further, then good friends can also be included in one’s personal world. But in the end, this personal world remains confined to personal acquaintances only. It is because of one’s creation of this personal world that gives birth to the feeling of ego in an individual and he considers himself to be the master of this artificial world. Consequently, he loses his true individuality.

Haumai is a chronic disease, that when afflicts a person like cancer is difficult to cure. It is the creator of the five vices-lust, anger, greed, attachment and pride. Such a man tells lies of several kinds, indulges in extravagance and takes the help of several false acts. Consequently it gives rise to the evil. It takes such a frightening form that life turns hell. A man who is filled with Haumai distances himself from the Supreme Soul and remains entrapped in the vicious circle of birth and death. What does a person do under the influence of Haumai? To this, Guru Nanak Dev Ji answers – that deeds of a person are bound by the bondage of Haumai.

He is born, he dies, gives, takes, earns, loses, speaks truth or tells lies, commits sins or performs good deeds under the influences of Haumai and makes his calculations about hell and heaven and measures intelligence and foolishness in the balance of Haumai. It is because of Haumai that a person does not identify the meaning of salvation. If he identifies Haumai, then he can see the gate of God. Man fights because of his ignorance. Accounts are written according to Karma. One receives the fruit of the kind of deeds that he performs. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

In pride man comes, in pride he departs.
In pride he is horn, in pride he dies.
In pride he gives, in pride he takes.
In pride he earns, in pride he loses.
In pride he becomes true or false.
In pride he reflects on virtue or vice.
In pride he falls in hell or heaven.
In pride he laughs, in pride he weeps.
In pride he is soiled, in pride he is washed off.
In pride, he loses his caste and kind.
In pride, he is ignorant, in pride he is wise.
He knows not the worth of salvation and emancipation.
In pride he loves mammon and in pride he is shadowed by it.
By taking pride the beings are created.
If ego is stilled, then is the God’s gate seen.
Without divine knowledge man prattles, prattles and wrangles.
Nanak, by Lord’s order the destiny is recorded.
As men see Themselves, so God does see Them.

Because of Haumai, a man’s good deeds are destroyed consequently, his soul is distressed. A man realises this when he grows old. A man loses all his senses by that time. Those whom he considers his own near and dear ones and with the support of whom he commits several sins, those whom he obliges several times in his life time also turn their backs on him. Consequently, the person is deeply hurt and laments on his ill-deeds. But now he is no longer capable of doing anything and he sees darkness all around him.

Undoubtedly, Haumai is a chronic disease but cannot be considered incurable. To get rid of Haumai one must be essentially able to understand it. He can attain freedom from Haumai by joining the Sangat, jap, introspection, adopting self sacrifice, service to humanity, sacrificing jealously, loving the truth etc. Guru Angad Sahib says, Ego is a chronic disease, but it has also its curing medicine.

If the Lord bestows His grace, then man acts according to Guru’s instruction (And this is the cure for ago).
Says Nanak, hear, O ye people, in this way the trouble departs.

If there is Haumai present in an individual, he cannot understand the importance of ‘Nam’ and he cannot become a devotee. The two cannot exist together. In context of Haumai Guru Amar Das Ji says,
Ego is at variance with the Name : the two dwell not in one place.
In ego, service cannot be performed, so the soul goes empty-handed.
O my soul, meditate thou on God and practise thou the Guru’s word.
If thou obey God’s order, then
Shalt thou meet Him and then alone, ego shall depart from within thee. Pause.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 10.
Describe the importance of Simran in Sikhism.
Or
What is meant by Simran? What are its benefits?
Or
Write a note on the concept of Nam in Sikhism.
Answer:
Simran or Nam is a major principle of Sikh philosophy. The Guru Granth Sahib gives a description of the qualities of Nam at several places. It is considered to be the best means of the attainment of God. There is no’ definition of Nam because it is endless, boundless, unfathomable and invaluable. The five enemies of man namely lust, anger, greed, attachment and pride give birth to several negative interests in his personality.

They render a man lose perspective of his true objective and keep him engrossed in luxury, taste and indulgence. With time, man’s enthusiasm for these interests declines. Hence they are called medium for the spread of what is untrue. But these five enemies produce such a fire within a man that destroys him altogether. In this way, his coming into this world is proved to be futile. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

The false one loves what is false and forgets the Creator.
With whom should I contract friendship, the whole world is to
pass away.

With the recitation of Nam, the ill feelings of the heart are eradicated on one hand and on the other the heart is rendered gentle and pure. Hence, man’s physical problems are also removed. In fact, with the recitation of Nam, man reaches such a high level where he loses all attachment with the world and physical hunger. With the recitation of Nam, the dirt of the evils in the heart of several births gets removed. All the sorrows of man are destroyed. All his illusions are destroyed. The veil of maya on the soul is removed and it emerges in its pristine form. Hence, the Gurbani stresses on sacrifice of cleverness by each individual and resort to the recitation of God’s name. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,

By Lord’s meditation, man enters not the womb.
By Lord’s meditation, the torture of death flees.
By Lord’s meditation, death is removed.
By Lord’s meditation, the enemy keeps away.
By remembering the Lord no obstacle is met.
By Lord’s meditation, man remains watchful night and day.
By Lord’s meditation, fear overtakes not.
By Lord’s meditation, sorrow troubles not.
Lord’s meditation is attained in the Saints’ society.
AH the wealth, O Nanak, are in God’s love.

A person who recites the name of God is never a burden on anybody. All his works keep getting accomplished on their own because God renders his help in all his works. The soul of such a person remains pure like a lotus ’flower. Such a creature is able to swim across the ocean of this world of illusion and also escape the circle of transmigration. Such persons go the abode of the Almighty with a bright face. Guru Nanak Sahib says,

God cannot be installed nor He can be created.
The immaculate God is self-existent.
Those who contemplate Him, obtain true honour.
O Nanak ! Sing the praises of true God, who is treasury of attributes
Sing and hear His praise and keep love for Him in heart.
Taking away their sorrow, He grants them entry into the House- of Bliss.

The Nam of God can be recited by a person only if he is blessed by God Himself. To’ recite Nam it is essential to keep the heart in control, remove Haumai and adopt virtues like humility and service etc. Hence, the recitation of Nam has been often, referred to as Way of Life in Gurbani.

A man’s life is a curse without the recitation of Nam. Such a person talks nonsensical things like a donkey. He has to suffer great difficulties. He goes to hell after death. He has to face the beating of the messengers of Yama. Their faces look terrified. Such a low person’s birth in this world is futile. Farid Ji says,

Farid, dreadful are the faces of those who forget the Lord’s Name.
Here, they undergo many troubles and, hereafter, find no abode and refuge.

Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji says that after several cycles of transmigration a person; receives the birth of a human being. When in this birth, man receives a chance to meet the Supreme Soul, then why do people not recite His Nam? Guru Tegh Bahadur, Sahib aptly says, –

If thou hast not sung the praises of the World-Lord, thou hast wasted thy life in vain. .
Says Nanak, meditate thou on God, O man, like the way, the fish: loves water. .
Why art thou engrossed in the deadly sins and becomest not detached even for a moment?
Says Nanak, contemplate thou thy God, O man, that death’s noose may fall on thee not. ’
Thy youth has passed away in vain and oldage has overcome thy body.
Says Nanak, dwell thou on thy God, O man, thy life is fleeting away. ”

Question 11.
What is the importance of ‘Guru’ in Sikhism? Explain.
Answer:
A Guru has great importance in Sikhism. The power of a true Guru knows no bounds. He can give a lame the strength to climb the mountains. He can make the. blind see Trilok. He can give an ant the strength of an elephant. He can render a highly proud person great humility. He can render a poor rich and a millionaire bankrupt. He can give life to the dead and make the drowning stones rise and swim implying that he changes the impossible into possible.

Guru provides support to the helpless, is the guardian of the orphans and is always by our side. He takes a man from darkness towards light. Without him, the darkness prevalent in this world cannot be eradicated by the brightness of several moons and thousands of suns. Guru Angad Dev Ji says,

If hundred moons arise and a thousand suns appear, even with
such light, there would be pitch darkness without the Guru.

Like touchstone the touch of the Guru can enrich a man with divine virtues. By reciting the name of the Guru, poison can turn into Nectar. He can in at instant eradicate the malice in a person’s heart that has accumulated over several births. His meeting with the God gives rise to happiness in his life and he is able to develop self control over his heart. All his works are accomplished automatically. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,

If the True Guru casts His merciful glance, I enjoy the happinesses of lakhs of empires.
Were he to bless me with His Name even for a trice, my soul and body will become cool.

Sikhism does not believe in a Guru with form because he cannot be the all in one. God Himself is the true Crura. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,
God Himself is the Creator
Lord, who of Himself creating the creatures, assays them.
He Himself is the True Guru, Himself the attendant and Himself creates the world.

A true Guru is a person in front of whom both backbiting and appreciation are the same. His heart is a storehouse of the knowledge about the Absolute. In fact, he is the master of all the powers of the Almighty. So elevated is he at the spiritual level that it knows no bounds. In fact, a true Guru is a master of all the virtues possessed by God. For this reason, meeting a true Guru can turn around the life of a person. Guru Amar Das Ji aptly says,

When the True Guru becomes merciful, desire is fulfilled then. When the True Guru becomes merciful, man grieves not ever. When the True Guru becomes merciful, man knows no pain then. When the True Guru becomes merciful then man enjoys God’s love. When the True Guru becomes merciful, then what fear has man of death?

Another virtue of a true Guru is that he never lets himself be worshipped because he is not greedy. He knows no enemy. Friends and enemies are alike for him. Even if critic of his, comes to his shelter, he forgives him. Besides this, he does not wish evil for anyone. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,
Nanak, deem that such is the True Guru who unites all with the Lord.
Meeting an ignorant Guru serves no purpose in life. Because, he himself is lost in the darkness of ignorance. Meeting a true Guru is possible only if one is blessed by God Himself. He can be known by Sabad.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 12.
Discuss the concept of ‘Kirtan’ in Sikhism.
Answer:
The Kirtan holds an important position in Sikhism. It is considered to be the highest means of attainment of spiritualism. In almost all the traditions of Sikhism, Kirtan is performed. Kirtan means that form of singing in which there is praise of the Akal Purakh. Singing the Gurbani according to ragas is called Kirtan.

It was Guru Nanak Dev Ji who started the practice of Kirtan in Sikhism. He was accompanied by Bhai Mardana Ji who throughout his travels used to play the Rabab at the time of Kirtan. While performing the Kirtan Guru Nanak Dev Ji had a magical impact on the hearts of his devotees. Consequently, not only the ordinary men but also stone-hearted persons like Sajjan Thug, Kauda Rakshasa, the witch Nurshahi, Hamza Gauss and Wali Kandhari could not help getting influenced by him and became his disciples. The remaining Gurus continued the tradition of Kirtan. With a view to arouse Veer Rasa in the Kirtan, Guru Hargobind Sahib started the tradition of Dhadhi.

Kirtan performed with a sense of love and devotion influences a man’s soul to the core. This awakens the dead souls of people and renders them free of all sufferings and cleanses his heart of all evil. He remains engrossed in recitation of Nam. It humbles a person’s hejurt. His soul feels devoted and happy and his life emerges out to be successful. For this reason, Kirtan has often been referred to as invaluable. Guru Arjan Sahib says,

All the Guru’s door one hears the God’s praise.
Meeting with the True Guru, one Utters the Lord’s praise with his mouth. ‘
Sorrows and strifes the True Guru effaces and blesses one with honour in the Lord’s court. ’

The honour of performing or listening to the Kirtan goes to those who are blessed by God. Without his blessings, neither man can acquire freedom and nor can be free himself from worldly activities and even though he manages to participate and join in the Kirtan, he is not able to concentrate with his mind and soul. Kirtan helps a man to remove all his illusions. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,
Hymning the God’s praise day and night, the mortal is not cast into the womb again.

Question 13.
Discuss the role of Seva in the Sikh Way of Life.
Or
Discuss the importance of ‘Seva’ in Sikhism.
Answer:
Special importance has been given to Seva in Sikh philosophy. There is no doubt that there has been a glorious description about Seva in every religion but the importance that has been given to it in Sikhism is far greater than any other religion. Seva does not simply mean going to the Gurdwara and cleaning shoes, brooming, fanning the Sangat, serving water, Langar etc., because this type of Seva gives rise to Haumai. Seva means such activity that benefits humanity at large. Seva is actually devotion of higher order. It can prove to be fruitful only when it is performed without any selfish motive.

A man can not receive the privilege of performing Seva till he removes the feeling of Haumai. The interest for performing Seva does not arise in the heart of every individual. It needs character of high order to be able to perform Seva. It requires a person to surrender himself completely before God by sacrificing his Haumai. In context of Seva, Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

He alone performs Thy service, O Lord, whom Thou yokest therewith.
Without the Lord’s service, no one attains unto Him, In duality and doubt, men are ruined.

There are several instances in Sikh history which make it quite evident that a person who performed Seva became the master of Guru Ghar whereas a person who was afflicted by Haumai did not obtain anything. Bhai Lehna Ji who tirelessly served Guru Nanak Dev Ji received the honour of being Guru Angad. Amar Das Ji though quite old in age served Gilru Angad Dev Ji so devotedly not only received the Gurgaddi but was also honoured by being called “Nithawiyaan Di Thaan’ (meaning the support to those who are helpless). On the other hand, Srichand, Datu and Dasu, Prithi Chand etc. though were the sons of Guru Sahibaan, yet they were deprived of the Gurgaddi due to lack of Seva. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,

The disciple who lives under the guardianship of Guru;
He should accept Guru’s guidance with his heart.
He should consider himself worth nothing.
He should meditate the Divine Name with his heart.
He should sell out his mind to the True Guru.
Then all objectives of such a devotee will be fulfilled.
He, who serves without seeking any compensation;
He alone finds union with God.

Service to humanity is considered to be the highest form of Seva. In this context, the example of Bhai Kanhaiya Ji can be cited. He performed the service of giving water to the injured soldiers of the enemy and provided medical aid to them without any discrimination in the first battle of Anandpur Sahib fought during the time of Guru Gobind Singh Ji. On being asked, he said he could see the image (reflection) of Guru Gobind Singh Ji in every individual. This service performed by Bhai Kanhaiya Ji with the true devotion acts like a Pole Star for the Sikhs even today.

According to the Gurmat, Seva is a continuous part of Sikh life. It is not a matter of one or two days but has to be continued till the last breath. Seva can be performed
by those individuals who are blessed by God Himself and in whom resides true Nam. Those who resort to lies, forgery and sin can not perform the Seva. True Seva is considered to be the source of all happiness. A person who performs this kind of Seva receives adulation on both earth and heavens above.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 14.
Write brief notes on the following principles of Sikh Way of Life.

  1. Haumai (Ego),
  2. Seva (Service)
  3. Jat-Pat (Caste).

Answer:
(1) Haumai: There is repeatedly an explanation about Haumai (ego) in Sikh philosophy. Haumai means ‘pride’ or T. It is such a boundary which aloofs the creature’s soul from the omnipresent God. If we refer to the Haumai as a powerful fort of ego of an individual, it would be no exaggeration. Haumai is a chronic disease which like cancer is difficult to cure once it takes root. It gives rise to five vices of the heart and soul that are lust, anger, greed, attachment and hypocrisy. Consequently the evil is bom. It assumes such a terrifying shape that one’s life turns hell. A life filled with Haumai gets distanced from the Supreme Soul and is never able to escape the circle of transmigration.

Undoubtedly, Haumai is a chronic disease that is not incurable. To achieve freedom from Haumai, it becoiqes extremely essential to first understand it. Participating in Sangat, jap, introspection, detachment, developing a sense of service, sacrificing jealousy and love for truth etc. are the means by which one can acquire freedom from Haumai.

(2) Seva : Special importance has been given tcrSeva in Sikh philosophy. There is no doubt that there has been a glorious description about Seva in every religion but the importance that has been given to it in Sikhism is far greater than any other religion. Seva is actually devotion of high order. It can prove to be fruitful only when it is performed without any selfish motive. A man doesn’t receive the privilege of performing Seva till he removes the feeling of Haumai. The interest for performing Seva does not arise in the heart of every individual.

It needs character of high order to be able to perform Seva. It requires a person to surrender himself completely before God by sacrificing his Haumai. There are several instances in Sikh history which make it quite evident that a person who performed Seva became the master of Guru Ghar whereas a person afflicted by Haumai did not obtain anything.

Service to humanity is considered to be the highest form of Seva. In this context, the example of Bhai Kanhaiya Ji can be cited. He performed the service of giving water to the injured soldiers of the enemy and provided them medical aid without any discrimination in the first battle of Anandpur Sahib fought during Guru Gobind Singh’s Ji’s time. On being asked, he said that he could see the reflection of Guru Gobind Singh Ji in each individual. This service performed by Bhai Kanhaiya Ji with true devotion acts like a Pole Star for the Sikhs even today. Seva is an indispensable part of a Sikh’s life according to Sikhism. It continues not for a day or two but till the end of one’s life. Seva can be performed by only those individuals who are blessed by God Himself.

(3) Caste : During Guru Nanak Dev Ji’s time, Hindu society was not only divided into four major castes—Brahman, Kshatriya, Vaishya and’ Shudra—but also divided into several sub-castes. The people belonging to higher castes took great pride in themselves and looked down upon the people of lower caste and inflicted great atrocities on them. Untouchability was quite prevalent in society. Guru Nanak Dev Ji vehemently opposed the caste system and untouchability. Guru Sahib said that in God’s court there is no question of caste-creed but a calculation of ones Karmas only.

Guru Sahib initiated the practices of ‘Sangat’ and ‘Pangat’ to provide a severe jolt to caste system. In this manner, Guru Nanak Sahib propagated a feeling of mutual brotherhood. All the Guru Sahibs who succeeded Guru Nanak Dev Ji vehemently opposed the caste system. Guru Arjan Sahib contributed significantly towards eradication of casteism by incorporating the Bani of people belonging to the lower castes in the Adi Granth Sahib as did Guru Gobind Singh Ji by founding Khalsa Panth.

Question 15.
Write a note” on the following :

  1. Haumai
  2. Guru
  3. Jap
  4. Seva.

Answer:
1. Haumai : There is repeatedly an explanation about Haumai (ego) in Sikh philosophy. Haumai means ‘pride’ or T. It is such a boundary which aloofs the creature’s soul from the omnipresent God. If we refer to the Haumai as a powerful fort of ego of an individual, it would be no exaggeration. Haumai is a chronic disease which like cancer is difficult to cure once it takes root. It gives rise to five vices of the heart and soul that are lust, anger, greed, attachment and hypocrisy. Consequently the evil is bom. It assumes such a terrifying shape that one’s life turns hell. A life filled with Haumai gets distanced from the Supreme Soul and is never able to escape the circle of transmigration.

2. Guru : Guru has an important place in Sikh philosophy. Sikh Gurus consider the Guru extremely important to reach the Almighty. According to them, Guru is the true ladder to attain salvation. Without the Guru, man can see darkness all around. It is the Guru who helps an individual to move from darkness (ignorance) to light (enlightenment). A Guru helps a person to cure his diseases- of attachment to maya and Haumai. It is he who describes the method of treading on the path of devotion by the recitation of Nam and Sabad.

A Guru is not possible without feelings of devotion and knowledge. A Guru can make the impossible possible and it can transform a person’s lifestyle completely. Meeting a true Guru is not an easy task. Without the blessings of God himself one can obtain a true Guru. Here, it is worth mentioning that when Guru Nanak Dev Ji talks about the Guru, he does not mean a Guru in human form. A true Guru is God himself who provides his teachings by means of Sabad. Guru Nanak Sahib says,

Without the true Guru none has obtained the Lord; without the True Guru, none has obtained the Lord.
In the True Guru, the Lord has placed Himself, and I openly declare and proclaim it.
Salvation is obtained for aye, by meeting the True Guru, who has banished worldly attachment from within him.
The excellent idea (theme) is this that one attaches one’s mind to the True Lord.
Like this, one attains the Beneficient Lord, the Life of the world. Slok 1st Guru.

3. Jap : Remembering the Divine Name or Simran is considered to be the highest form of worship of God. Guru Nanak Dev Ji said that on one hand remembering the Divine Name eradicates all sins of the heart, on the other hand it becomes placid. For this reason, man’s sorrows come to an end. All his fears are dispelled. By remembering the Divine Name, a man’s works are accomplished easily because God himself helps him in all his works.

A person who remembers the Divine Name of God, has a soul that is always gentle and fragrant like a lotus flower. A person who remembers the Divine Name is able to swim across the vicious cycle of transmigration. Without Name, man’s life on this earth is futile. Such a man is always entrapped in all types of sins and the vicious cycle of transmigration. He meets his end in the God’s court in the same manner as a castle of sand in a terrible storm.

The Divine Name of God should be remembered with a pure heart and true devotion. A person who is blessed by the Almighty Himself only can remember the Divine Name. Guru Arjan Sahib says,

Without God’s Name, he who wears and eats is like a dog, who falls in (on) impure leaf plates.
Sans the Name the entire business is futile as the decoration of a corpse.
Forgetting the Name, he, who indulges in revelments has no peace even in dream and his body becomes diseased.
Abandoning Lord’s Name, if man engages in other occupations, the whole of his false gilding would fall off.
About the importance of Nam Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,
By repeating Thy Name, I live, by forgetting It, I die.
Difficult to utter is the True Name.

4. Seva : Special importance has been given tcrSeva in Sikh philosophy. There is no doubt that there has been a glorious description about Seva in every religion but the importance that has been given to it in Sikhism is far greater than any other religion. Seva is actually devotion of high order. It can prove to be fruitful only when it is performed without any selfish motive. A man doesn’t receive the privilege of performing Seva till he removes the feeling of Haumai. The interest for performing Seva does not arise in the heart of every individual.

Question 16.
Write about the following concepts :

  1. Haumai
  2. Seva (Service)
  3. Guru

Answer:
(1) Haumai : There is repeatedly an explanation about Haumai (ego) in Sikh philosophy. Haumai means ‘pride’ or T. It is such a boundary which aloofs the creature’s soul from the omnipresent God. If we refer to the Haumai as a powerful fort of ego of an individual, it would be no exaggeration. Haumai is a chronic disease which like cancer is difficult to cure once it takes root. It gives rise to five vices of the heart and soul that are lust, anger, greed, attachment and hypocrisy. Consequently the evil is bom. It assumes such a terrifying shape that one’s life turns hell. A life filled with Haumai gets distanced from the Supreme Soul and is never able to escape the circle of transmigration.

(2) Seva : Special importance has been given tcrSeva in Sikh philosophy. There is no doubt that there has been a glorious description about Seva in every religion but the importance that has been given to it in Sikhism is far greater than any other religion. Seva is actually devotion of high order. It can prove to be fruitful only when it is performed without any selfish motive. A man doesn’t receive the privilege of performing Seva till he removes the feeling of Haumai. The interest for performing Seva does not arise in the heart of every individual.

(3) Guru : Guru has an important place in Sikh philosophy. Sikh Gurus consider the Guru extremely important to reach the Almighty. According to them, Guru is the true ladder to attain salvation. Without the Guru, man can see darkness all around. It is the Guru who helps an individual to move from darkness (ignorance) to light (enlightenment). A Guru helps a person to cure his diseases- of attachment to maya and Haumai. It is he who describes the method of treading on the path of devotion by the recitation of Nam and Sabad. A Guru is not possible without feelings of devotion and knowledge. A Guru can make the impossible possible and it can transform a person’s lifestyle completely.

Meeting a true Guru is not an easy task. Without the blessings of God himself one can obtain a true Guru. Here, it is worth mentioning that when Guru Nanak Dev Ji talks about the Guru, he does not mean a Guru in human form. A true Guru is God himself who provides his teachings by means of Sabad. Guru Nanak Sahib says,

Without the true Guru none has obtained the Lord; without the True Guru, none has obtained the Lord.
In the True Guru, the Lord has placed Himself, and I openly declare and proclaim it.
Salvation is obtained for aye, by meeting the True Guru, who has banished worldly attachment from within him.
The excellent idea (theme) is this that one attaches one’s mind to the True Lord.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question17.
Give a detail account of Amrit Ceremony.
Answer:
The Amrit Ceremony or baptism is considered of special importance in Sikhism. This ceremony was started by Guru Nanak Dev Ji. It was called charan Amrit. This ceremony remained prevalent till Guru Teg Bahadur Ji. Guru Gobind Singh Ji made a change in this ceremony. He started the ceremony of Khande da Pahul (Amrit). The taking of Amrit is compulsory for every Sikh. He who doesn’t take Amrit is never called a true Sikh. TJie actual method of Amrit ceremoney is fixed by Shiromani Gurdwara Parbandhak Committee, Amritsar, which is as follows :

(a) Ambrosial baptism should be held at an exclusive place away from common human traffic.

ib) At the place where ambrosial baptism is to be administered, the holy Guru Granth Sahib should be installed and ceremonially opened. Also present should be six committed baptised Sikhs, one of whom should sit in, attendance of the Guru Granth Sahib and the other five should be there to administer the ambrosial baptism. These six may even include Sikh women. All of them must have taken bath and washed their hair.

(c) The five beloved ones who administer ambrosial baptism should not include a disabled person, such as a person who is blind or blind in one eye, lame, one with a broken or disabled limb, or one suffering from some chronic disease. The number should not include anyone who has committed a breach of the Sikh discipline and principles. All of them should be committed baptised Sikhs with appealing personalities.

(d) Any man or woman of any country, religion or caste who embraces Sikhism and solemnly undertakes to abide by its priciples is entitled to ambrosial baptism.

The person to be baptised should not be of very young age, he or she should have attained a plausible degree of discretion . The person to be baptised must have taken bath and washed the hair and must wear all five K’s – Kesh (unshorn hair) strapped Kirpan (sword). Kachhehra (prescribed shorts), Kanga (Comb tucked in the tied up hair), Karha (Steel bracelet). He/she must not have on his/her person any token of any other faith.

He/she must not have his/her head bare or be wearing a cap. He/she must not be wearing any ornaments piercing through any part of the body. The persons to be baptised must stand respectfully with hands folded facing the Guru Granth Sahib.

(e) Anyone seeking to be rebaptised, having committed an aberration, should be singled out and the five beloved ones should award chastisement to him/her in the presence of the congregation.

(f) One from amongst the five beloved ones administering ambrosial baptism to persons seeking to be baptised should explain the principles of the Sikh religion to them : The Sikh religion advocates the renunciation of the worship of any created thing, and rendering of worship and loving devotion to, and meditating on, the One Supreme Creator. For the fulfilment of such devotion and meditation, reflection on the contents of Gurbani and practising of its tenets, participation in the congregational services, rendering service to the Panth, benevolent exertion (to promote the good of others), love of God’s name (loving reflection on and experience of the Divine), living within the Sikh discipline after getting baptised etc. are the principles means. He should conclude his exposition of the principles of Sikh religion with the query : Do you accept these willingly?

(g) On an affirmative response from the seekers of baptism, one from amongst the five beloved ones should perform the Ardas for the preparation of baptism and take the holy Hukam (commapd) . The five beloved ones should come close to the bowl for preparing the amrit (ambrosial nectar).

(h) The bowl should be of pure steel and it should be placed on a clean steel ring or other clean support.

(i) Clean water and sugar puffs should be put in the bowl and the five beloved ones should sit around it in bir posture1 and recite the undermentioned scriptural compositions.

(j) The scriptural composition to be recited are : The Japji, The Jaap, The Ten Sawayyas (commencing with Sarawag sud). The Bainti Chaupai (From “Hamri karo hath dai rachha” to “dusht dokh to leho bcchai”). Anand Sahib.

(k) Each of the five beloved ones who recites the scripture should hold the edge of the bowl with his left hand and keep stirring the water with a double-edged sword held in his right hand. He should do that with full concentration. The rest of the beloved ones should keep gripping the edge of the bowl with both hands concentrating their full attention on the ambrosial nectar.

(l) After the conclusion of the recitation, one from amongst the beloved ones should perform the Ardas.

(m) Only that person seeking to be baptised who has participated in the entire ceremony of ambrosial baptism can be baptised. One who has turned up while the ceremony was in progress cannot be baptised.

(n) After the Ardas as per clause (1) above, thinking of our Father, the tenth Master, the wearer of the aigrette, every person seeking to be baptised should sit in the bir posture , putting his/her right hand cupped on the left cupped hand and be made to drink the ambrosial mix five times, as the beloved one who pours the mix into his cupped hand exclaims : say, Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh ! (The Khalsa is of the Wondrous, Destroyer of darkness; victory, too, is His !)

The person being baptised should after imbibing the ambrosia, repeat : Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh. Then five handfuls of the ambrosial mix should be sprinkled into the eyes of the person being baptised and another five into his hair. Each such sprinkling should be accompanied by the beloved one administering baptism saying, “Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh” and the person being baptised repeating the chant. Whatever ambrosial mix is left over after the administration of the ambrosial baptism to all individual seekers, should be sipped by all (men and women) baptised, together.

(o) After this the five beloved ones, all together in chorus, communicating the name of Waheguru to all who have been administered the ambrosial baptism, recite to them the mul mantar (basic creed, seminal chant) and make them repeat it aloud : ik aunkar satnam karta purakh nirbhau nirwair akal murat ajuni saibhang gur prasad.

(p) After this, one from amongst the five beloved ones should explain to the initiates the discipline of the order : Today you are reborn in the true Guru’s household, ending the cycle of migration, and joined the Khalsa Panth (order). Your spiritual father is now Guru Gobind Singh and, spiritual mother, Mata Sahib Kaur. Your place of birth is Kesgarh Sahib and your native place is Anandpur Sahib. You, being the sons of one father, are spiritual brothers. You have become the pure Khalsa, having renounced your previous lineage, professional background, calling (occupation),

beliefs, that is, having given up all connections with your caste, descent, birth, country, religion, etc. You are to worship none except the One Timeless Being—no god, goddess, incarnation or prophet. You are not to think of anyone except the ten Gurus and anything except their gospel as your saviour. You are supposed to know Gurmukhi (Punjabi alphabet). (If you do not, you must learn it).

And recite, or listen in to the recitation of, the undermentioned scriptural compositions, the daily repetition of which is ordained, every day:

  1. The Japji Sahib,
  2. The Jaap Sahib,
  3. The Ten Sawayyas (Quartains) beginning “Sarawag sudh”,
  4. The Sodar Rahiras and the Sohila, Besides,

you should read from or listen in to the recitation from the Adi Guru Granth. Have, on your person, all the time, the five K’s : The Keshas (unshorn hair), the Kirpan (sheathed sword) , the Kachhehra , the Kanga (comb), the Karha (steel bracelet ). The undermentioned four transgressions (tabooed practices) must be avoided :

  1. Dishonouring the hair;
  2. Eating the meat of an animal slaughtered the Muslim way ;
  3. Cohabiting with a person other than one’s spouse;
  4. Using tobacco.

In the event of the commission of any of these transgressions, the transgressor must get rebaptised. If a transgression is committed unintentionally and unknowingly, the transgressor shall not be liable to punishment. You must not associate with a Sikh who had uncut hair earlier and has cut it or a Sikh who smokes. You must ever be ready for the service of the Panth and of the Gurudwaras (Sikh places of worship). You must tender one tenth of your earning to the Guru. In short, you must act the Guru’s way in all spheres of activity.

You must remain fully aligned to the Khalsa brotherhood in accordance with the principles of the Khalsa faith. If you commit transgression of the Khalsa discipline, you must present yourself before the congregation and beg pardon, accepting whatever punishment is awarded. You must also resolve to remain watchful against defaults in the future.

(q) The following individuals shall be liable to chastisement involving automatic boycott :

  1. Anyone maintaining relations or communion with elements antagonistic to the Panth including the minas (reprobates), the masands (agents once accredited to local Sikh Communities as Guru’s representatives, since discredited for their faults and aberrations), followers of Dhirmal or Ram Rai, et. al., or users of tobacco or killers of female infaints.
  2. One who eats/drinks left-overs of the unbaptised or the fallen Sikhs;
  3. One who dyes his beard;
  4. One who gives off son or daughter in matrimony for a price or reward.
  5. Users of intoxicants (hemp, opium, liquor, narcoties, cocaine, etc.);
  6. One holding, or being a party to, ceremonies or practices contrary to the Guru’s way;
  7. One who defaults in the maintenance of Sikh descipline.
  8. After this sermon, one from among the five beloved ones should perform the Ardas.
  9. Thereafter, the Sikh sitting in attendance of the Guru Granth Sahib should take the Hukam. If anyone from amongst those who have received the ambrosial baptism had not earlier been named in accordance with the Sikh naming ceremony,
    he should renounce his previous name and be given a new name beginning with first letter of the Hukam now taken.
  10. And finally, the Karhah prashad should be distributed. All the newly launched Sikh men and women should eat the karhah prashad together off the same bowl.

Question 18.
Explain the significance of the Ardaas (Prayer) in Sikhism.
Answer:
Though the Ardaas forms a part of all religions but it occupies a special position in Sikhism. The word Ardaas has been derived from a Persian word Araz Dast which means to request before someone. Ardaas is that key in Sikhism that opens the gates to the abode of God.

The system of performing the Ardaas in Sikhism was initiated by Guru Nanak Dev Ji. It was at the time of Guru Arjan Dev Ji that the system of offering the Ardaas in front of the Guru Granth Sahib was started. Guru Gobind Singh Ji started the system of offering Ardaas in the Sangat. There is no fixed time for Ardaas. It can be offered at anytime by anyone. An Ardaas performed sincerely definitely bears fruit. There are several instances for this in Sikh History. Guru Axjan Dev Ji says,

Whatever I ask of my Lord exactly that He blesses me with.
Whatever the Lord’s slave Nanak, utters with his mouth proves
true both here and hereafter.

While offering the Ardaas, if there is the illumination of Guru Granth Sahib then the entire Sangat should face the Guru Granth Sahib. In case, the illumination is not done, then the Ardaas can be offered facing any direction. While offering the Ardaas, the mind should fully concentrate because if our thoughts are somewhere else, then by merely standing with joined hands is purposeless. Hence to ensure that the Sangat is careful all the time, the Bhai Ji who offers the Ardaas keeps repeating’“Dhyan Karke Bolo Ji Waheguru” to which the entire Sangat calls out “Waheguru” loudly. At the time of Kirtan or at the time of the end of the Diwan, the entire Sangat has to stand up. If the Ardaas is offered for some specific purpose like naming ceremony, ring ceremoney or marriage ceremony etc. then the entire Sangat keeps sitting and only the related persons keep standing.

In Sikhism, every Sikh resorts to Ardaas at sometime or the other. The main subjects for offering the Ardaas are

  1. To express gratitude towards the Almighty.
  2. Ardaas of the Nam.
  3. Ardaas for Bani.
  4. Ardaas to destroy all sins.
  5. Ardaas to ask for forgiveness.
  6. To express gratitude on the birth of a child.
  7. Ardaas at the time of naming the child.
  8. Ardaas at the time of beginning of a child’s education.
  9. Ardaas for ring ceremony and marriage ceremony.
  10. Ardaas to ask for children.
  11. Ardaas for good health.
  12. Ardaas to accept Hukam.
  13. Ardaas to start journey.
  14. Ardaas before starting a new business.
  15. Ardaas before entering a new house.
  16. Ardaas after Nitnem.
  17. Ardaas at the time of drinking the immortal Nectar.
  18. Ardaas before starting a battle.
  19. Ardaas to meet the Almighty.

In brief, at every juncture of life, one has to resort to Ardaas. For the benefit of students, given below is the form of Ardaas recognized, by the Shiromani Gurudwara Prabandhak Committee :

ARDAAS

ik onkar waheguru ji ke fateh
siri bhagautti ji sahai
vaar siri bhagautti ji ki paattshaahi dasmi
prithm bhagautti simar kay gur nanak laee(n) dhiaae
phir angad gur tte amardaas(u) ramdasay hoi sahai
arjan hargobind no simrau siri har rai
siri harkrishan dhiaaeeay jis dithe sabh dukh jaae
teg bahadur simriay ghar nau nidh aavay dhaae
sabh thaai(n) hoe sahai
dasvaa(n) paattshah siri guru gobind singh sahib ji sabh thaai(n) hoe sahai dasaa(n) paatshaahiaa(n) di jot siri guru granth sahib ji de path didar da dhiaan dhar ke bolo ji waheguru.
panjaa(n) piyaariaa(n), chauhaa(n) sahibzaadiaa(n), chaaliaa(n)
muktiaa(n), hathaiaa(n), jupiaa(n), tapiaa(n), jinaa(n)h tera naam jupiaa, va(n)d
chhakiaa, deg chalaaee,’ teg vaahi, dekh ke andith
keetta, tinaa(n)h piyaariaa(n) sachiaariaa(n) di kamaai da dhiaan
dharke, khalsa ji, bolo ji waheguru.
jinaa(n)h singhaa(n) singhbeeaa(n) nay dharam haytt sees dittay,
ba(n)d ba(n)d kataa-ay, khopriaa(n) luhaaiaa(n), charkiaa(n) ttay
charhay, aaray-aa(n), naal chiraa-ay gae, gurudwariaa(n) di seva laee
kurbanniaa keettiaa(n), dharam nahee(n) haariaa, sikhi kesaa(n) __
suaasaa(n) naal nibaahi, ttinaa(n) ki kamaai da dhiaan dharkey,
khalsa ji bolo waheguru.
prithmay sarbatt khalsa ji ki ardaas hay ji, sarbatt khalsa ji ko
waheguru waheguru waheguru chitt aavay, chit aavan ka sadkaa
sarab sukh hovay. jahaa(n) jahaa(n) khalsa ji sahib tahaa(n)
tahaa(n) rachhiaa riaa-aytt,
deg-tteg fatteh, bidh ki payj, panth ki jeet, siri sahib ji sahaai,
khalsa ji kay bol baalay bolo ji waheguru.
sikhaa(n) noo(n) sikhi daan, kes daan, rayhatt daan, bibayk daan,
visaah daan, bharosa daan, daanaa(n) sir daan, naam daan, siri
amritsar ji de darshan ishnaan, chau(n)kiaa(n), jha(n)day, bungay.
jugo jug atall dharam ka jaykaar, bolo ji waheguru.
he nimaneya di maan, nitaneya di taan, neouteya di oaat, Sache pita waheguru sahib jeo, aap jee
dar te ardaas hae jee (Add the purpose of the ardaas like Guruduware, dewan smapti, ceremony, gurpurb, akhand path, chardi kala, neetnam, etc.) Akhar wadha Ghata bhul chuk maaf karni. Sai peyare melloo jenha meleya tera naam cheyat awey. Nanak naam chardi kalaah tere bhaneh sarbat da bhala.

WAHEGURU JI KA KHALSA, WAHEGURU JI KI FATEH !!!
BOLAY SO(N) NIHAAL, SAT SIRI AKAL

The Ardaas has a great importance in our lives. It renders spiritual happiness to a person who offers it. Though small in length it has a wide expanse. In fact, it is nothing short of an example of an ocean in a earthem pot. It gives us an inspiration to work for the devotion of God, service, sacrifice and benefit of humanity at large. It renders one’s heart pure. It removes Haumai. It puts an end to all sufferings. It helps remove all dirt that has accumulated over one’s heart over several births. It helps a man to overcome the circle of transmigration. In this manner, the Ardaas is an important means of meeting with the Almighty. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,

In whose power are the lords and emperors
In whose power is the whole world
By whose doing, every thing is done, besides Him, there is nothing.
Address thy supplication to the True Guru,
Thine affairs, he will all arrange.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Short Answer Type Questions:

Question 1.
Discuss in brief the Religious Sikh Way of Life.
Answer:
1. A Sikh should wake up at dawn, take bath and recite the Name of the Akal Purakh (Parmatma-the Supreme Soul).

2. Follow the path of Nitnem. The Banis of Nitnem are as follows :— Japji Sahib, Jaap Sahib, Anand Sahib, Chaupai and 10 Sawaiyyas. These Banis must be read at dawn.
Rahiras Sahib—This Bani is read out in the evening.
Sohila—This Bani must be read out at night before sleeping. It is essential to do the Ardaas at dawn and after Nitnem.

3. The impact of Gurbani is greater in the Sangat. Hence, it is appropriate for a Sikh that he goes to visit the Gurdwara and enjoys the benefit of listening to the Bani while sitting among the Sangat.

4. The illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib must take place in the Gurdwara everyday. Ordinarily, the Sukh Asan must take place after the path of Rahiras Sahib.

5. The Guru Granth Sahib’s illumination should be done respectfully. For the illumination, it is essential that the area is completely clean the there is light above. The illumination should be done by covering the Manji Sahib with a clean cloth. Matresses (gaddelas) should be used for the Guru Granth Sahib Ji and a rumala should be placed on it. At the time when the Path is not taking place, the Guru Granth Sahib should be covered with a rumala. The chanwar should be used at the time of illumination.

6. There should be no idol-worship or any custom followed against the Gurmat.

7. The Ardaas should be recited while taking the Guru Granth Sahib from one place to the other. The person who holds the Guru Granth Sahib on his head should be bare foot.

8. The illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib should be done along with the recitation of the Ardaas. The Vaak should be taken at the time of illumination.

9. When the Guru Granth Sahib is brought, then each Sikh should stand up in respect.

Question 2.
Explain in brief the Sikh Code of Conduct.
Answer:

  1. A Gursikh should not worship any god or goddess other than the Akal Purakh (the Absolute).
  2. A Gursikh should worship the giver of salvation i.e. the ten Guru Sahiban, Guru Granth Sahib and the Bani written in it.
  3. A Gursikh should not believe in caste-creed, untouchability, mantra, shradha, forefathers, pinda, deeva, fasts observed on ekadashi, puranmashi, tilak, idol worship etc.
  4. A Gursikh should not believe in any other religious pilgrimage other than the Guru Ghar.
  5. A Gursikh should pray before Waheguru before starting any work.
  6. It is the duty of every Sikh to enlighten his child about the teachings of Gursikhi.
  7. The Sikhs should not consume bhaang, narcotics, liquor, tobacco etc.
  8. A Gursikh should not indulge in killing a girl child. He should not be even associated with such a person.
  9. A Gursikh should lead a life with honest earning.
  10. A Gurusikh has to keep away from theft, robbery and gambling etc.
  11. A Gurusikh has to consider the other’s daughter as one’s own daughter and the other’s wife as one’s own mother.
  12. A Gursikh should abide by the teachings of the Gurus from birth till death.
  13. A Gursikh should greet another Sikh by saying ‘Waheguru Ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru Ji ki Fateh’.
  14. It is not appropriate for the Sikh women to observe purdah or ghoonghat (veil).
  15. On the birth of a child in a Sikh’s house, the family and relatives should go to the Gurdwara to express gratitude towards the Akal Purakh.

Question 3.
Explain in brief the Mul Mantra.
Answer:
The beginning lines of Japji Sahib of Guru Nanak Dev Ji is called Mul Mantra. Guru Granth Sahib Ji starts with Mul Mantra. These lines are Ik-onkaar Sat-nam Karta Purakh Nirbhau Nirvair Akaal Moorat Ajoonee Saibhang Gur Prasaad. In these, are included the essence of the teachings of Guru Nanak Dev Ji. Mul Mantra means there is but one God. His name is true. He is the Creator, He is fearless. He is without enmity. He is immortal. He is beyond birth. He is self-illumined. He is realised by the grace of True Guru.

Question 4.
Describe any five features of Akal Purkh (God) in Sikhism.
Or
Is God Universal as per Sikh Way of life? Discuss.
Answer:
1. God is One : Gurbani has stressed repeatedly that God is one though he is remembered by many names. According to the Sikh tradition, the letter T which appears in the beginning of the Mul Mantra stands for oneness of God. According to Guru Nanak Dev Ji, God is the Creator, Sustainer and Destroyer of the world. No Pir, Paigamber, Avtar, Auliya, Rishi or Muni etc. can stand up to him.

2. Nirguna and Saguna : God has two forms. He is Nirguna (without attributes) as well as Saguna (with attributes). In the beginning there was darkness all around in the world. There were no earth and heaven or creatures etc. God existed in Himself. This was his Nirguna form. When it pleased God, He created earth, heaven, moon, sun, mountains, lakes, forests, human beings, animals, birds and flowers etc. by His single command (Hukam). Thus He revealed Himself in his creation. This is His Saguna form.

3. Sovereign : God is sovereign. He is the wielder of absolute authority. Nothing can occur against His will. He doesn’t need anybody’s help nor is He dependent on anybody for His powers.

4. Formless and Omnipresent: God is formless. He has’ no form or colour. He can not be described in words. He can not be idolised and can pot be seen with human eyes. Despite this He is omnipresent. He is present everywhere in water, earth and heaven.

5. Immortal: The universe created by God is unstable and temporary but God is immortal. He is beyond the cycle of birth, death and rebirth. Thousands of Mohamma as, Brahmas, Vishnus, Ramas and Krishanas stand in obedience before Him. All of them are mortal whereas God is immortal.

6. Greatness : There is a description of God’s greatness at several places in the Gurbani. He is the eternal giver. He has such a treasury of wealth that it is never depleted even if distributed. He can make anyone immensely wealthy. He can forgive all those who come to him for forgiveness.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 5.
What is the importance of remembering Divine Name in Sikhism?
Answer:
Remembering the Divine Name or Simran is considered to be the highest form of worship of God. Guru Nanak Dev Ji said that on one hand remembering the Divine Name eradicates all sins of the heart, on the other hand it becomes placid. For this reason, man’s sorrows come to an end. All his fears are dispelled. By remembering the Divine Name, a man’s works are accomplished easily because God himself helps him in all his works. A person who remembers the Divine Name of God, has a soul that is always gentle and fragrant like a lotus flower.

A person who remembers the Divine Name is able to swim across the vicious circle of transmigration. Without Name, man’s life on this earth is futile. Such a man is always entrapped in all types of sins and the vicious circle of transmigration. He meets his end in the God’s court in the same manner as a castle of sand in a terrible storm. The Divine Name of God should be remembered with a pure heart and true devotion. A person who is blessed by the Almighty Himself only can remember the Divine Name.

Question 6.
What is the meaning of Honest Labour?
Answer:
Kirat means honest labour. Honest labour is extremely important. It is the ordain of the Absolute (Hukam). We observe everyday that every creature earns his livelihood through Kirat. Hence the need for honest labour is extremely essential for man because he is the head of all creatures. Kirat is essential to keep the body healthy that shelters in it the Supreme soul. A person who does not perform honest labour cannot keep his b’ody fit. Such a person actually performs a sin against the Absolute.

Guru Nanak Dev Ji performed Kirat by practising agriculture. He preferred to have the simple, dry chapati at Bhai Lalo’s house at Saidpur to the Brahma Bhoj of Malik Bhago. The reason for this was that Bhai Lalo performed honest labour.

The Sikh is not prohibited from taking up any occupation. He can take up any occupation such as agriculture, trade, service etc. But he is strictly prohibited from earning by means of theft, robbery, dacoity, fraud, bribery and evil. Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

For this wealth many are ruined and it has disgraced many.
Without misdeeds it is not amassed, and it departs not with the dead.
He, whom the Creator Himself destroys, first deprives him of virtue.

Question 7.
What is the importance of Sangat in Sikhism?
Answer:
Sangat or Sadh Sangat is crux of Sikhism. The foundation of this institution was laid by Guru Nanak Dev Ji at Kartarpur. Wherever he went, the Sangat was formed there. Sangat implies ‘a congregation of the Gurmu lovers where they praised God.’ Every woman or man without any discrimination on the basis of caste, creed, colour, religion, rich, poor etc. could join it. Explaining about Sangat, Guru Nanak Sahib says,
How do we describe the noble company? The place where only one Name is uttered.
The utterance of one Name is the order. This is what Satguru has ordained.

The basic principle of Sikhism lies in the belief that the God Himself resides in the Sangat. Thus the life of a person who is a part of the Sangat completely changes. His heart is free from evil impulses of kam (lust), krodh (anger), lobh (greed), moh (attachment) and hankar (pride) and his heart is full of contentment, kindness, religion and honesty and other such divine virtues. Haumai (ego) disappears and enlightenment takes place.

The sins of the greatest of sinners are forgiven in the Sangat. Guru Ramdas Ji says that just as the touch of touchstone converts iron into gold, similarly a sinner becomes pure after joining the Sangat. Guru Ram Das Ji says,

As by touch with t he touchstone iron turns into gold. So do the downgraded persons become noble with good company.
The Sangat is so powerful that it can make even the lame climb mountains, the foolish can talk like an intellectual, the blind can see Trilok and all the dirt of his heart is removed. All his wishes are fulfilled and he attains Parmanand (supreme happiness). He sees God in each of his creatures. There is nobody he calls his own or a stranger. He breathes along with everyone. This institution still persists.

Question 8.
What is the importance of Pangat in Sikh may of life?
Or
Write a short note on the Pangat.
Answer:
The institution of Pangat has a commendable role to play in the development of Sikhism. Guru Nanak Dev Ji had laid the foundation of this important institution in Kartarpur. Every woman or man without any discrimination on the basis of caste, religion, creed, rich or poor etc. could join the Pangat. Everyone had equal rights to serve.

The establishment of the institution of Pangat by Guru Nanak Dev Ji was a revolutionary step. This way the Shudras were able to serve food to the Brahmins. The object of this institution was to put an end to the caste system which was making our social system hollow. This way he brought the principle of equality into practice. Due to this reason, the feeling of mutual brotherhood among the Sikhs developed. It gave respect to the lower castes which had been oppressed by the higher classes for centuries. The money for this Langar was donated by the Sikhs of the Guru. This helped them develop the habit of donation and charity. Due to the institution of Pangat, the popularity of Sikhism spread far and wide. In context of the importance of Pangat Guru Nanak Dev Ji says,

He alone O’ Nanak knoweth the way
Who eameth with the sweat of his brow,
and then shareth with others.

Guru Angad Dev Ji developed this institution of Pangat further. His wife Bibi Khivi Ji, herself looked after the arrangements of Langar in Khadur Sahib. Guru Amar Das Ji further expanded this institution of Langar. He announced that whoever wanted to meet him had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat. This was done to permanently end the problem of untouchability among the Sikhs. The Mughal Emperor Akbar and the king of Haripur also had to first partake the Langar in the Pangat before meeting him. Guru Amar Das Ji was of the view that donating food for the hungry and clothes for the needy was better than thousands of Hawans and Yajnas. This institution still persists.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 9.
Describe the concept of Hukam in Sikhism.
Answer:
Hukam is an important concept of Sikh philosophy. The word Hukam is derived from an Arabic word that means order, commandment or instruction. The Hukam of the Absolute is to be accepted as sweet as has been mentioned at several places in the Gurbani. Hukam implies that supreme commandment due to which the entire universe is conducting itself in a specific manner.

Guru Nanak Dev Ji writes in the ‘Japji’ that the entire universe has been created in accordance to the Hukam of God. It is because of theJdukam that a creature receives appreciation or insult. It is because of the Hukam’that they become good or evil and receive joy or sorrow. They can acquire freedom from their sins or remain entrapped in the vicious circle of transmigration because of Hukam. Not a leaf can flutter without his Hukam. Infact it is the Hukam that runs all the natural phenomena of day-night, water-earth, wind-fire, moon-sun, world or beyond the world.

A man’s birth on earth is successful only if he is capable enough of recognising His Hukam. Only that person can recognise Hukam who has given up Haumai (ego) and in whose heart resides the Name of God. Such a person happily accepts all joyous and sordid events as the Hukam of God. Guru Arjan Dev Ji says,
As, as is Thy commands, so so does it happen.
Wheresoever Thou Thyself keepest me, there I go and stand.
Blessed is the person who can understand the will of God. He is not worried at all because he knows that whatever happens, happens because of the unchanging will of God. Man has nothing in his hands. Such a man is always contented and peaceful at heart.

Question 10.
What is meant’by Haumai in Sikhism?
Answer:
The concept of Haumai (ego) has been described again and again in Sikh philosophy. Haumai means ‘Ego’ or ‘I’. It is a boundary that separates a creature’s soul from the omnipotent Supreme Soul. It would be no exaggeration to call the Haumai of the individual as a powerful fort of T. Because of Haumai, man can form a world of his own With his thoughts. In it, the Haumai or his ego is very strong. Hence, his world is limited to sons, daughters, brothers, nephews, sisters, brother-in-law, mother, father, mother-in-law, father-in-law, son-in-law, husband-wife etc. and near and distant relatives.

If this cord of personal relationships is extended further, then good friends can also be included in one’s ‘ personal world. But in the end, this personal world remains confined to personal acquaintances only. It is because of one’s creation of this personal world that gives birth to the feeling of ego in an individual and he considers himself to be the master of this artificial world. Consequently, he loses his true-individuality.

Question 11.
“Ego is deep rooted disease.” How? ”
Ans.Haumai is a chronic disease, that when afflicts!a person like cancer is difficult to cure. It is the creator of the five vices-lust, anger,’greed, attachment and pride. Such a man tells lies of several kinds, indulges in extravagance and takes the help of several false acts. Consequently it gives rise to the evil. It takes such a frightening form that life turns hell. A man who is filled with Haumai distances himself from the Supreme Soul and remains entrapped in the vicious circle of birth and death. What does a person do under the influence of Haumai?

To this, Guru Nanak Dev Ji answers that deeds of a person are bound by the bondage of Haumai. He is born, he dies, gives, takes, earns, loses, speaks truth or tells lies, commits sins or performs good deeds under the influences of Haumai and makes his calculations about hell and heaven and measures intelligence and foolishness in the balance of Haumai. It is because of Haumai that a person does not identify the meaning of salvation. If he identifies Haumai, then he can see the gate of God. Man fights because of his ignorance. Accounts are written according to Karma. One receives the fruit of the kind of deeds that he performs.

Question 12.
What is the importance of Guru in the teachings of Guru Nanak Dev Ji?
Answer:
Guru has an important place in Sikh philosophy. Sikh Gurus consider the Guru extremely important to reach the Almighty. According to them, Guru is the true ladder to attain salvation. Without the Guru, man can see darkness all around. It is the Guru who helps an individual to move from darkness (ignorance) to light (enlightenment). A Guru helps a person to cure his diseases of attachment to maya and Haumai. It is he who describes the method of treading on the path of devotion by the recitation of Nam and Sabad. A Guru is not possible without feelings of devotion and knowledge.

A Guru can make the impossible possible and it can transform a person’s lifestyle completely. Meeting a true Guru is not an easy task. Without the blessings of God himself one can obtain a true Guru. Here, it is worth mentioning that when Guru Nanak Dev Ji talks about the Guru, he does not mean a Guru in human form. A true Guru is God himself who provides his teachings by means of Sabad.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 13.
What is the importance of Kirtan in Sikhism?
Or
Kirtan is very important in the Sikh way of life.
Answer:
The Kirtan holds an important position in Sikhism. It is considered to be the highest means of attainment of spiritualism. In almost all the traditions of Sikhism, Kirtan is performed. Kirtan means that form of singing in which there is praise of the Akal Purakh. Singing the Gurbani according to ragas is called Kirtan. It was Guru Nanak Dev Ji who started the practice of Kirtan in Sikhism. He was accompanied by Bhai Mardana Ji who throughout his travels used to play the Rabab at the time of Kirtan. While performing the Kirtan Guru Nanak Dev Ji had a magical impact on the hearts of his devotees.

Consequently, not only the ordinary men but also stone-hearted persons like Sajjan Thug, Kauda Rakshasa, the witch Nurshahi, Hamza Gauss and Wali Kandhari could not help getting influenced by him and became his disciples.

The remaining Gurus continued the tradition of Kirtan. With a view to arouse Veer Rasa in the Kirtan, Guru Hargobind Sahib started the tradition of Dhadhi. k Kirtan performed with a sense of love and devotion influences a man’s soul to the core. This awakens the dead souls of people and renders them free of all sufferings and cleanses his heart of all evil. He remains engrossed in recitation of Nam. It humbles a person’s heart. His soul feels devoted and happy and his life emerges out to be successful. For this reason, Kirtan has often been referred to as invaluable.

Question 14.
Explain the importance of Seva in Sikhism.
Answer:
Special importance has been given to Seva in Sikh philosophy. There is no -<i doubt that there has been a glorious description about Seva in every religion but the
importance that has been given to it in Sikhism is far greater than any other religion. Seva is actually devotion of high order. It can prove to be fruitful only when it is performed without any selfish motive. A man doesn’t receive the privilege of performing Seva till he removes the feeling of Haumai. The interest for performing Seva does not arise in the heart of every individual. It needs character of high order to be able to perform Seva. It requires a person to surrender himself completely before God by sacrificing his Haumai.
There are several instances in Sikh history which make it quite evident that a person who performed Seva became the master of Guru Ghar whereas a person afflicted by Haumai did not obtain anything.

Service to humanity is considered to be the highest form of Seva. In this context, the example of Bhai Kanhaiya Ji can be cited. He performed the service of giving water to the injured soldiers of the enemy and provided them medical aid without any discrimination in the first battle of Anandpur Sahib fought during Guru Gobind Singh’s Ji’s time. On being asked, he said that he could see the reflection of Guru Gobind Singh Ji in each individual.

This service performed by Bhai Kanhaiya Ji with true devotion acts like a Pole Star for the Sikhs even today. Seva is an indispensable part of a Sikh’s life according to Sikhism. It continues not for a day or two but continues till the end of one’s life. Seva can be performed by only those individuals who are blessed by God Himself.

Question 15.
Explain the significance of Ardas (Prayer) in Sikhism.
Answer:
Though the Ardaas forms a part of all religions but it occupies a special position in Sikhism. The word Ardaas has been derived from a Persian word Araz Dast which means to request before someone. Ardaas is that key in Sikhism that opens the gates to the abode of God.

The system of performing the Ardaas in Sikhism was initiated by Guru Nanak Dev Ji. It was at the time of Guru Arjan Dev Ji that the system of offering the Ardaas in front of the Guru Granth Sahib was started. Guru Gobind Singh Ji started the system of offering Ardaas in the Sangat. There is no fixed time for Ardaas. It can be offered at anytime by anyone. An Ardaas performed sincerely definitely bears fruit. There are several instances for this in Sikh History.

In Sikhism, every Sikh resorts to Ardaas at sometime or the other. The main subjects for offering the Ardaas are

  1. To express gratitude towards the Almighty.
  2. Ardaas of the Nam.
  3. Ardaas for Bani.
  4. Ardaas to destroy all sins.
  5. Ardaas to ask for forgiveness.
  6. To express gratitude on the birth of a child.
  7. Ardaas at the time of naming the child.
  8. Ardaas at the time of beginning of a child’s education.
  9. Ardaas for ring ceremony and marriage ceremony.
  10. Ardaas to ask for children.
  11. Ardaas for good health.
  12. Ardaas to accept Hukam.
  13. Ardaas to start journey.
  14. Ardaas before starting a new business.
  15. Ardaas before entering a new house.
  16. Ardaas after Nitnem.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Answer in One Word to One Sentence:

Question 1.
Who is a Sikh?
Answer:
Any man or woman who believes in the Absolute, the ten Gurus and the Guru Granth Sahib is called a Sikh.

Question 2.
According to what should a Sikh lead his life?
Answer:
According to Gurmat.

Question 3.
How many Banis are included in Nitnem?
Answer:
Japji Sahib, Jaap Sahib, Anand Sahib, Chaupai and 10 Sawaiyyas, Rahiras Sahib, Kirtan Sohila.

Question 4.
Name two Banis of Nitnem.
Or
Name any two Banis recited in the morning.
Answer:

  • Japji Sahib,
  • Jaap Sahib.Question 5.
    Which Bani is read out in the evening after sunset?
    Answer:
    Rahiras Sahib.

Question 6.
Which Bani is recited by the Sikh before night?
Answer:
Kirtan Sohila.

Question 7.
What things should be kept in mind during the illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib Ji? State any one.
Answer:
During the illumination of the Guru Granth Sahib Ji, there should be canopy above.

Question 8.
Which things have been prohibited for each Sikh inside a Gurdwara? State any one.
Answer:
They should remove their shoes outside.

Question 9.
Where should the Nishan Sahib be placed in the Gurdwara?
Answer:
The Nishan Sahib should be placed at a high position in the Gurdwara.

Question 10.
Give any one principle of Gurmat life.
Answer:
He would daily recite the Ardaas before the performance of his tasks for the day.

Question 11.
Which five K’s are essential for every Sikh to acquire?
Answer:
Every Sikh should acquire Kesh, Kangha, Kara, Kachcha and Kripan.

Question 12.
Which two malpractices have been prohibited for the Sikhs?
Answer:

  • Cutting of hair,
  • Using tobacco.

Question 13.
What is meant by Gurmata?
Answer:
Decision are accepted by all the Khalsas in the presence of Guru Granth Sahib.

Question 14.
On what issues can there be Gurmata?
Answer:
There can be Gurmata for removal of doubts regarding the basic principles of Sikhism.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 15.
Which is considered to be the supreme in Sikhism?
Answer:
Absolute (Parmatma).

Question 16.
Give any one characteristic of Akal Purakh.
Answer:
He is Superpower.

Question 17.
What according to the Gurbani acts like a ladder between a person and the Absolute?
Answer:
Guru.

Question 18.
What is the importance of Guru in Sikhism?
Answer:
Guru is the true ladder to attain salvation.

Question 19.
Which Guru created the institution of Sangat and Pangat and at which place?
Answer:
Guru Nanak Dev Ji created the institution of Sangat and Pangat at Kartarpur Sahib.

Question 20.
What is meant by ‘Sangat’?
Answer:
The Sangat means the gathering of the Gursikhs where the Absolute is revered.

Question 21.
Who established the institution of ‘Sangat’?
Answer:
Guru Nanak Dev Ji.

Question 22.
What is the significance of Sangat in Sikhism?
Answer:
A person who goes to the Sangat is able to attain salvation.

Question 23.
What is meant by ‘Pangat’?
Answer:
Partaking the langar in a row is called Pangat.

Question 24.
Who established the institution of ‘Pangat’?
Answer:
Guru Nanak Dev Ji.

Question 25.
What is the significance of ‘Pangat’ in Sikhism?
Answer:
It encourage the propagation of Sikhism.

Question 26.
What is meant by ‘Hukam’ in Sikhism?
Answer:
Hukam means order.

Question 27.
What is the significance of ‘Hukam’ in Sikhism?
Answer:
That who follows the ‘Hukam’ is blessed by the Absolute.

Question 28.
What happens to the person who disobeys the ‘Hukam’?
Answer:
Any person who disobeys the ‘Hukam’ is trapped in the vicious circle of transmigration.

Question 29.
What is meant hy ‘Haumai’?
Answer:
Haumai means ego.

Question 30.
What kind of disease is Haumai?
Answer:
It is a chronic disease.

Question 31.
Give one way to eradicate Haumai.
Answer:
Reciting the Name of God.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 32.
How many pyschological vices are present in humans?
Answer:
Five.

Question 33.
From which vices a Sikh is advised to remain careful?
Answer:
Sikh is advised to remain careful from the vices-Kam, Krodh, Lobh, Moh and Ahankar.

Question 34.
State any two psychological vices of humans.
Answer:

  • Kam
  • Krodh.

Question 35.
What is meant by ‘Seva’?
Answer:
The Seva implies all those tasks that cause benefit to humanity in some form or other.

Question 36.
Which man can perform Seva in Sikhism?
Answer:
Who is blessed by the Absolute and in whom the True Name resides.

Question 37.
What is the best way to get the Absolute according to Sikhism?
Answer:
Simran is considered to be the best way to get the Absolute.

Question 38.
What is the importance of Simran in Sikhism?
Answer:
Simran saves from sufferings.

Question 39.
Which are the three principles in Sikhism that ought to he followed by each Sikh?
Answer:
Kirat Kami, Naam Japna and Wand Chhakna.

Question 40.
What is meant hy ‘Kirat’?
Answer:
Kirat means to earn money honestly.

Question 41.
Who started the Kirtan system in Sikhism?
Answer:
Gum Nanak Dev Ji started the Kirtan system in Sikhism.

Question 42.
What is meant by ‘Kirtan’?
Answer:
Kirtan is that form of singing which is sung in praise of God.

Question 43.
What is significance of Kirtan in Sikhism?
Answer:
The person who listens or recites Kirtan enables him or her to escape the cycle of transmigration.

Question 44.
What is meant by ‘Ardaas’?
Answer:
Ardaas implies a prayer or request offered to the Supreme.

Question 45.
Is there any fixed time for the Ardaas in Sikhism?
Answer:
No.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Question 46.
What is the significance of Ardaas in Sikhism?
Answer:
Ardaas removes the Haumai (ego) of a person.

Fill in the blanks:

1. Japji Sahib is read out in the ………………
Answer:
Morning (dawn).

2. …………….. bani must be read out in the evening.
Answer:
Rahiras Sahib.

3. The beginning lines of Japji Sahib is ……………..
Answer:
Mul Mantra.

4. According to Sikhism, God is ……………..
Answer:
one.

5. According to Sikhism, God has ……………. forms.
Answer:
two.

6. Absolute (Parmatma) is considered to be the …………….. in Sikhism.
Answer:
Super power.

7. There are ……………… basic principles of Sikhism.
Answer:
three.

8. Kirat means ………………. according to Sikhism.
Answer:
Honest Labour.

9. The first basic principle of Sikhism is ……………….
Answer:
Nam Japna (Remembering Divine Name).

10. The foundation of Sangat Institution was laid by ………………..
Answer:
Guru Nanak Dev Ji.

11. Partaking the langar (food) while sitting in a row is called ……………
Answer:
Pangat.

12. The word Hukam means ………………. of the absolute (God).
Answer:
order.

13. Haumai is a ……………… disease.
Answer:
chronic.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

14. ……………….. started the practice of Kirtan in Sikhism.
Answer:
Guru Nanak Dev Ji.

15. Special importance has been given to ………………. in Sikh philosophy.
Answer:
Seva.

16. Sikhism gave the message of ………………
Answer:
univesal brotherhood of mankind.

17. ………………… Pyaras must be present during the initiating ceremony of Amrit.
Answer:
Five.

18. ………………. implies a prayer or request offered to the supreme in Sikhism.
Answer:
Ardas.

True Or False:

1. Japji Sahib is read out at the time of dawn.
Answer:
True

2. There is a ban on using narcotics in the Sikhism.
Answer:
True

3. Japji Sahib starts with Mul Mantra.
Answer:
True

4. Gurbani stresses that God is one.
Answer:
True

5. Gurbani tells that the world can not be destroyed.
Answer:
False

6. No importance is given to Nam Simran in the Sikhism.
Answer:
False

7. Guru Amar Das Ji started the institutions of Sangat and Pangat.
Answer:
False

8. According to Sikhism, Hukam means commandment or order of the
Answer:
True

9. Haumai is a chronic disease, according to Sikh philosophy.
Answer:
True

10. Guru Nanak Dev Ji started the practice of Kirtan.
Answer:
True

11. The presence of Panj Payaras is must during Amritpan. (baptism)
Answer:
True

12. There is no fixed time for Ardas in Sikhism.
Answer:
True

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 9 The Sikh Way of Life

Multiple Choice Questions:

1. Which one of the following Bani is not read at the time of dawn?
(a) Japji Sahib
(b) Jaap Sahib
(c) Rahiras Sahib
(d) Anand Sahib
Answer:
(c) Rahiras Sahib

2. Which one of the following Bani is read at night before sleeping?
(a) Chaupai Sahib
(b) Anand Sahib
(c) Rahiras Sahib
(d) Sohella
Answer:
(d) Sohella

3. Which one of the following is a false fact?
(a) A Gursikh can worship any god or goddess
(b) The Sikhs should pray for blessings of Waheguru before starting any work
(c) The Sikhs should not consume narcotics
(d) Waheguru Ji Ka Khalsa, Waheguru Ji Ki Fateh
Answer:
(a) A Gursikh can worship any god or goddess

4. Which of the following Bani contains Mul Mantra in it?
(a) Jaap Sahib
(b) Japji Sahib
(c) Anand Sahib
(d) Rahiras Sahib
Answer:
(b) Japji Sahib

5. According to Sikhism which one of the following statement in relation to Almighty God is Wrong?
(a) Gods are many
(b) He is Nirguna
(c) He is omnipresent
(d) He is full of greatness
Answer:
(a) Gods are many

6. How many basic principles of Sikhism are there?
(a) 2
(b) 3
(c) 4
(d) 5
Answer:
(b) 3

7. What is the first basic principle of Sikhism?
(a) Nam Japna
(b) Kirat Kami
(c) Wand Chhakna
(d) None of these
Answer:
(a) Nam Japna

8. Who started the institution of Sangat and Pangat.
(a) Guru Nanak Dev Ji
(b) Guru Angad Dev Ji
(c) Guru Amar Das Ji
(d) Guru Ram Das Ji
Answer:
(a) Guru Nanak Dev Ji

9. Who started the Kirtan System in Sikhism?
(a) Guru Har Rai Ji
(b) Guru Har Krishan Ji
(c) Guru Nanak Dev Ji
(d) Guru Gobind Singh Ji
Answer:
(c) Guru Nanak Dev Ji

10. What is the minimum number of Payaras needed at the time of Amrit Chhakauna (baptising)?
(a) 2
(b) 3
(c) 4
(d) 5
Answer:
(d) 5

11. When can a Ardaas be performed in Sikhism?
(a) At morning
(b) At evening
(c) Before Sleeping
(d) Any time
Answer:
(d) Any time

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Main Course Book Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Main Course Book Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Answer the following questions in brief:

Question 1.
Why did Karna decline to be the Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army?
(कर्ण ने कौरव सेना का मुख्य सेनापति बनने से इन्कार क्यों कर दिया ?)
Answer:
Drona was older and more experienced than Karna. That was why Karna refused to be the Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army.
द्रोण कर्ण की अपेक्षा आयु में अधिक बड़ा था तथा अधिक अनुभवी था। इसी कारण से कर्ण ने कौरव सेना का मुख्य सेनापति बनने से इन्कार कर दिया।

Question 2.
What request did Duryodhana make to Drona ?
(दुर्योधन ने द्रोण से क्या प्रार्थना की ?)
Answer:
He requested Drona to make the plan of war in such a way that Yudhishthira could
be arrested. उसने द्रोण से प्रार्थना की कि वह युद्ध की योजना इस तरह बनाए कि युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बनाया जा सके।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Question 3.
What happened on the eleventh day of the war?
(युद्ध के ग्यारहवें दिन क्या हुआ ?)
Answer:
Drona had planned to capture Yudhishthira. Arjuna wanted to keep near his brother and help him. But Susharma’s sons made it impossible for Arjuna to help Yudhishthira. Drona made his greatest attempt to capture Yudhishthira. But just then Bhima came to the help of his elder brother. Thus this day was saved by the Pandavas.

द्रोण ने युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बनाने की योजना बनाई हुई थी। अर्जुन अपने भाई के पास ही बने रहना चाहता था और उसकी मदद करना चाहता था। किन्तु सुशर्मा के पुत्रों ने युधिष्ठिर की सहायता करना अर्जुन के लिए असम्भव बना दिया। द्रोण ने युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बनाने के लिए अपना सबसे बड़ा यत्न किया। किन्तु तभी भीम अपने बड़े भाई की सहायता के लिए आ गया। इस प्रकार यह दिन पाँडवों ने बचा लिया।

Question 4.
Who came to the rescue of Yudhishthira when Drona tried to capture him ?
(युधिष्ठिर के बचाव के लिए कौन आ गया जब द्रोण ने उसे बन्दी बनाने की कोशिश की ?)
Answer:
It was Bhima who came there.
यह भीम था जो वहां आ गया।

Question 5.
What is a Chakravyuh ?
(चक्रव्यूह क्या होता है ?)
Answer:
It is a form of arranging an army during the war. The arrangement is in the shape of a wheel. That is why it is called Chakravyuh.
यह वह व्यवस्था होती है जो युद्ध के दौरान सेना को दी जाती है। यह व्यवस्था एक पहिए के आकार में होती है। इसी कारण से इसे चक्रव्यूह कहा जाता है।

Question 6.
Who knew how to pierce through Chakravyuh ?
(चक्रव्यूह को भेद कर अंदर जाना कौन जानता था ?)
Answer:
Only Arjuna, Krishna, Pradyumna and Abhimanyu knew this.
केवल अर्जुन, कृष्ण, प्रद्युम्न और अभिमन्यु इसे जानते थे।

Question 7.
What was Arjina’s vow ?
(अर्जुन की शपथ क्या थी ?)
Answer:
His vow was to kill Jayadrati by sunset the next day or die himself.
उसकी शपथ थी कि वह अगले दिन सूर्यास्त होने तक जयद्रथ को मार देगा अथवा स्वयं मर जाएगा।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Question 8.
Who killed Jayadratha and how ?
(जयद्रथ को किसने मारा तथा कैसे ?)
Answer:
It was Arjuna who killed Jayadratha. He shot his arrows at Jayadratha with a terrific speed. Thus he slashed Jayadratha’s head from his body.
यह अर्जुन था जिसने जयद्रथ को मारा। उसने अपने तीर जयद्रथ पर भयानक गति से छोड़े। इस तरह उसने जयद्रथ का सिर उसके शरीर से काट कर अलग कर दिया।

Answer the following questions in your own words:

Question 1.
Who was Abhimanyu ? How did he pierce through the Chakravyuh ? Who killed him and how?
(अभिमन्यु कौन था ? वह चक्रव्यूह को बींध कर कैसे प्रवेश कर गया ? उसे किसने मारा तथा कैसे ?)
Answer:
Abhimanyu was Arjuna’s son. Drona formed a Chakravyuh in order to capture Yudhishthira. Abhimanyu pierced through the Chakravyuh. The Kauravas surrounded him on all sides. The brave boy kept fighting all alone. But at last the Kauravas disarmed him, and killed him. Jayadratha was the most cruel of them. He cut off Abhimanyu’s limbs from his trunk.

अभिमन्य अर्जन का पुत्र था। द्रोण ने युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बनाने के लिए एक चक्रव्यूह की रचना की। अभिमन्यु चक्रव्यूह को बींधता हुआ प्रवेश कर गया। कौरवों ने उसे सभी तरफ से घेर लिया। वीर बालक बिल्कुल अकेला लड़ता रहा। किन्तु अन्त में कौरवों ने उसे निहत्था कर दिया और उसे मार दिया। जयद्रथ उनमें सबसे निर्दय था। उसने अभिमन्यु के धड़ से उसके अंग काट कर अलग कर दिए।

Question 2.
How did Arjuna avenge his son’s death ?
(अर्जुन ने अपने पुत्र की मृत्यु का बदला कैसे लिया ?)
Answer:
Jayadratha had killed Abhimanyu in a very cruel manner. Arjuna vowed to kill Jayadratha by sunset the next day or die himself. Jayadratha tried to hide himself among the Kauravas. But Arjuna pierced through the heart of the enemy. His arrows slashed Jayadratha’s head from his body. Thus Arjuna avenged the death of his beloved son.

जयद्रथ ने अभिमन्यु को बहुत निर्दयतापूर्वक मार दिया था। अर्जुन ने शपथ ली कि वह अगले दिन सूर्यास्त होने तक जयद्रथ को मार देगा अथवा स्वयं मर जाएगा। जयद्रथ ने स्वयं को कौरवों के मध्य छिपाने की कोशिश की। किन्तु अर्जुन शत्रु को बींध कर मध्य तक पहुंच गया। उसके तीरों ने जयद्रथ का सिर उसके धड़ से अलग कर दिया। इस प्रकार अर्जुन ने अपने प्रिय पुत्र की मृत्यु का बदला ले लिया।

Tick (✓) the correct choice :

Question 1.
Abhimanyu was ………….
a. a coward
b. an ignorant young boy
c. a brave warrior
d. a leader.
Answer:
c. a brave warrior

Question 2.
Jayadratha was ………….
a. an honest man
b. a divine power
c. cruel and unprincipled
d. a true soldier.
Answer:
c. cruel and unprincipled

Question 3.
…………. played the most unscrupulous and mischievous role in the death of Abhimanyu.
a. Arjuna
b. Duryodhana
c. Jayadratha
d. Yudhishthira
Answer:
c. Jayadratha

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Textual Vocabulary & Grammar

Match the words in column A with their antonyms in column B :

1. declined → accepted
2 older → younger
3. attack → defend
4. difficult → easy
5. disadvantage → advantage
6. careful → careless
7. standing → sitting
8. war → peace.

Match the words in column A with their meanings in column B :

1. avenge = to take revenge for a wrong or harmful act
2. unscrupulous = not based on principles or honesty
3. pierced = penetrated
4. armour = a protective shield or covering
5. fray = a fight or battle
6. arrested = taken into custody
7. severed = cut off or separated
8. incredible = which cannot be believed.

Fill in the following blanks with the words given in the box :

bubbling, crucial, appreciated, incredible, chosen, brave, enthusiasm , saved
Answer:
John was a brave boy. He was always bubbling with enthusiasm. He was chosen as the leader by his friends. He helped them in their crucial times. One day, he saved a boy from drowning in the river. His incredible courage was appreciated by all.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Change the following sentences from Direct to Indirect Speech :

1. She says “I have done my duty.”
2. He said, “I know her.”
3. You said, “I have got a prize.”
4. The teacher said, “Two and two make four.”
5. Seema said, “I am all right.”
6. You said to me, “She knows me very well.”
7. She said to me, “Is your brother intelligent ?”
8. The teacher said to the student, “Do not waste time.”
Answer:
1. She says that she has done her duty.
2. He said that he knew her.
3. You said that you had got a prize.
4. The teacher said that two and two make four.
5. Seema said that she was all right.
6. You told me that she knew you very well.
7. She asked me if my brother was intelligent.
8. The teacher advised the student not to waste time.

Correct the following sentences :

1. The class has less boys today.
2. I prefer milk than tea.
3. Do you have a five rupees note ?
4. Please lay down.
5. He has no informations.
6. He is angry at me.
7. I have written a poetry.
8. What is the time in your watch ?
Answer:
1. The class has fewer boys today.
2. I prefer milk to tea.
3. Do you have a five-rupee note ?
4. Please lie down.
5. He has no information.
6. He is angry with me.
7. I have written a poem.
8. What is the time by your watch?

Fill in the blanks with suitable pronouns :

1. Seema tried to save ………….. younger sister.
2. ……….. were sitting in the garden.
3. We shall always do …………. duty.
4. She lost ………….. purse in the fair.
5. This book is not
6. Only ………… students who work hard will get through.
7. You must behave ………… in the class.
8. They did not learn ………….. lessons.
Answer.
1. her
2. They
3. our
4. her
5. mine
6. those
7. yourself
8. their.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Write comparative and superlative degrees of the following adjectives :

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu 1

Answer:

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu 4

Pronunciation Practice

Note the silent letter in the words given below. Say each word aloud.
PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu 2
PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu 3

Creative Writing and Extended Reading

1. Abhimanyu was an intelligent, brave and fearless young boy. What inspiration do you derive from such
a character ? Write in 8-10 lines.
2. Some girls are very bold and determined. Read the book The Diary of a Young Girl (Anne Frank), Bantam Books, USA.
3. Relate the story of Anne’s life to your class- fellows.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Use Of Textual Words / Phrases

1. Declined – She declined my invitation.
2. Strategy – Let us work out a new strategy to achieve success.
3. Intention – He is humble and honest; his intentions are not bad.
4. Rescue — Nobody rescued the drowning boy.
5. Crucial — It is very crucial to decide what you want to be in your life.
6. Chariot – Chariots were used in ancient times by royal families.
7. Charioteer – Sri Krishna was Arjuna’s charioteer in the war of Mahabharata.
8. Entrap – He got entrapped into his cunningness.
9. Bubbling with enthusiasm — The students were going on a trip; they were bubbling with enthusiasm.
10. Pounce – The cat pounced upon the rat.
11. Incredible – I can’t believe this incredible story.
12. Subdue – All efforts were made to subdue the rebels.
13. Sever – His leg was severed into two pieces in the accident.
14. Unscrupulous.- He is using unscrupulous methods to succeed in his business.
15. Pierced – The arrow pierced his chest and he died on the spot.
16. Resistance – Our forces didn’t have to face any resistance from the enemy.
17. Impregnable – The country’s defence should be made impregnable.
18. Duel – The youth challenged his opponent to a duel.
19. Truce – Pakistan has signed a truce with the extremists.

objective type questions

Answer the following in one word / phrase / sentence :

Question 1.
Who wrote the chapter, ‘The Death of Abhimanyu’ ?
Answer:
S.B. Srivastava.

Question 2.
Who was Abhimanyu ?
Answer:
Arjuna’s son.

Question 3.
Who was Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army?
Answer:
Guru Drona.

Question 4.
What did Duryodhana request Drona to do ?
Answer:
To make the plan of war in such a way that Yudhishthira could be captured.

Question 5.
What did Drona do to capture Yudhishthira?
Answer:
He formed a Chakravyuh.

Question 6.
Who pierced through the ‘Chakravyuh’ ?
Answer:
It was Abhimanyu.

Question 7.
What did the Kauravas do when Abhimanyu entered the ‘Chakravyuh’ ?
Answer:
They surrounded him from all sides.

Question 8.
What did cruel Jayadratha do to Abhimanyu ?
Answer:
He cut off Abhimanyu’s limbs from his trunk.

Question 9.
What did Arjuna vow to avenge his son’s death?
Answer:
He vowed to kill Jayadratha by sunset the next day or die himself.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Question 10.
Who was Jayadratha ?
Answer:
The king of the Sindhus.

Complete the following:

1. ……………….. is a form of arranging an army during the war.
2. It was ……………… who killed Jayadratha.
3. ……………… made it impossible for Arjuna to help Yudhishthira.
4. ………….. came to the rescue of Yudhishthira.
5. Arjuna vowed to avenge.
6. ………………. and ……………… knew about the vow of Arjuna.
Answer:
1. Chakravyuh
2. Arjuna
3. Susharma’s sons
4. Bhima
5. his son’s death
6. Jayadratha,Kauravas.

Write True or False against each statement :

1. Jayadratha was given all care and protection by the Kauravas.
2. The Kauravas captured Yudhishthira in the Chakravyuh.
3. Arjuna pierced through the Kaurava army to kill Karna.
4. Arjuna was not aware of the time of the truce.
5. On the thirteenth day of the battle, Arjuna decided to bring the attack of his enemies to an end.
6. Arjuna was Abhimanyu’s father.
Answer:
1. True
2. False
3. False
4. False
5. True
6. True.

Choose the correct option for each of the following:

Question 1.
…… declined to be the Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army.
(a) Duryodhana
(b) Drona
(c) Karna
(d) Dushashna.
Answer:
(c) Karna

Question 2.
Drona formed a ‘Chakravyuh’ to capture ………..
(a) Arjuna
(b) Bhima
(c) Yudhishthira
(d) Krishna.
Answer:
(c) Yudhishthira

Question 3.
Jayadratha was the King of ………………
(a) Pandavas
(b) Sindhus
(c) Kauravas
(d) Yadavas.
Answer:
(b) Sindhus

Question 4.
The most cruel, unprincipled and decisive blow to Abhimanyu was given by ……………….
(a) Karna
(b) Duryodhana
(c) Drona
(d) Jayadratha.
Answer:
(d) Jayadratha.

The Death of Abhimanyu Summary in English

The Death of Abhimanyu Introduction:

This chapter gives an account of Abhimanyu’s death in the war of Mahabharata. Abhimanyu was a brave young boy. He was Arjuna’s son. Drona was the commander of the Kaurava forces. In order to trap Yudhishthira, he arranged his army in the form of a wheel. This formation was known as Chakravyuh. Yudhishthira did not know how to pierce through it. So he called Abhimanyu for help. Abhimanyu at once pierced through the rings of the Chakravyuh. There he was surrounded by the Kauravas. He was disarmed. Then he was killed mercilessly by Jayadratha who was the husband of Duryodhana’s sister. When Arjuna came to know of this, he was filled with deep, grief. He swore to kill Jayadratha by sunset the next day. He was able to do this with the help of Shri Krishna. Thus the death of Abhimanyu was avenged.

The Death of Abhimanyu Summary in English:

After the fall of Bhishma, Drona was made the Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army. It was the eleventh day of the war. Duryodhana asked Drona to have Yudhishthira arrested in some way. In order to keep Arjuna away from Yudhishthira, Susharma’s sons were sent to make a powerful attack on Arjuna. Now Drona made a great attempt to capture Yudhishthira. But just then Bhima came to the help of his elder brother. Thus the day was saved for the Pandavas.

On the thirteenth day of the battle, Arjuna decided to put an end to the attack of his enemies. He asked Krishna to drive his chariot to the place where Susharma’s sons had assembled. Seeing this, Drona arranged his army in the shape of a wheel. This arrangement was known as Chakravyuh. Drona wanted to trap Yudhishthira in his Chakravyuh and have him arrested. Now Yudhishthira did not know how to pierce through a Chakravyuh.

So he called Arjuna’s son, Abhimanyu for help. The brave boy at once pierced through the rings of the Chakravyuh. Now the Kauravas surrounded him from all sides. The brave boy kept fighting all alone. At last, the Kauravas disarmed him. He was killed mercilessly by Jayadratha who was the husband of Duryodhana’s sister. Now the sun had set, and all the warriors returned to their camps.

When Arjuna came to know of his son’s cruel death, he was in deep grief. He took a vow to kill Jayadratha by sunset the next day or die himself. When Jayadratha came to know of Arjuna’s vow, he was filled with terror. He wanted to run away but Duryodhana assured him of all protection. Duryodhana was certain that they would be able to protect Jayadratha the next day, and then Arjuna would end his life as he had vowed. And without Arjuna, there would be a sure victory for the Kauravas.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

The next day came. The Kauravas surrounded Jayadratha from all sides so that Arjuna could never reach him. Arjuna made a fierce attack on the Kauravas. With great difficulty, he advanced step by step. At last, he pierced through the heart of the army. He was very close to the place where Jayadratha was. But suddenly Duryodhana sprang up before him and challenged him to a duel.

Arjuna directed his arrows towards Duryodhana. But his arrows seemed to have no effect on Duryodhana. It was because Duryodhana was wearing a magic armour. Now Arjuna started aiming his arrows at the unprotected limbs of Duryodhana. Duryodhana was soon tired. But by now the sun was going to set and then it would be the time of truce. Krishna knew this. With the help of his divine power, he covered the sun with mist. Thus none could know when the sun set that day.

With fresh courage, Arjuna continued to fight. At last, he was able to reach the place where Jayadratha was hiding in terror. Arjuna shot his arrows with terrific speed. His arrows slashed Jayadratha’s head from his body. Thus Arjuna avenged Abhimanyu’s death and fulfilled his vow.

The Death of Abhimanyu Summary in Hindi

The Death of Abhimanyu Introduction:

पाठ का संक्षिप्त परिचय यह पाठ महाभारत के युद्ध में अभिमन्यु की मृत्यु का वर्णन करता है। अभिमन्यु एक वीर बालक था। वह अर्जुन का पुत्र था। द्रोण कौरव सेनाओं का कमांडर था। युधिष्ठिर को घेरने के लिए उसने अपनी सेना को एक पहिए के आकार में व्यवस्थित कर लिया। इस व्यवस्था को चक्रव्यूह कहा जाता था। युधिष्ठिर इसमें से बींध कर निकलना नहीं जानता था। इसलिए उसने अभिमन्यु को सहायता के लिए बुलाया। अभिमन्यु तुरन्त चक्रव्यूह के घेरों को बींधता हुआ निकल गया। वहां उसे कौरवों ने घेर लिया। उसे निहत्था कर दिया गया। फिर उसका जयद्रथ जो दुर्योधन की बहन का पति था के द्वारा बेरहमी से वध कर दिया गया। जब अर्जुन को इसका पता चला तो वह गहरे दुःख से भर गया। उसने शपथ ली कि वह अगले दिन सूर्यास्त होने तक जयद्रथ को मार देगा। वह श्री कृष्ण की मदद से ऐसा करने के योग्य हो गया। इस प्रकार अभिमन्यु की मृत्यु का बदला ले लिया गया।

The Death of Abhimanyu Summary in Hindi:

पाठ का विस्तृत सार भीष्म के घायल हो जाने के बाद द्रोण को कौरव सेना का मुख्य सेनापति बना दिया गया। युद्ध का यह ग्यारहवां दिन था। दुर्योधन ने द्रोण से कहा कि वह किसी-न-किसी तरह युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बना ले। अर्जुन को युधिष्ठिर से दूर किए रखने के लिए सुशर्मा के पुत्रों को अर्जुन पर एक शक्तिशाली आक्रमण करने के लिए भेजा गया। अब द्रोण ने युधिष्ठिर को बन्दी बनाने का एक भारी यत्न किया। किन्तु तभी भीम अपने बड़े भाई की सहायता के लिए आ गया। इस प्रकार पांडवों के लिए वह दिन सुरक्षा से निकल गया। युद्ध के तेरहवें दिन अर्जुन ने अपने शत्रुओं के आक्रमण का अन्त करने का निश्चय कर लिया। उसने कृष्ण

से कहा कि वह उसका रथ उस स्थान पर ले चले जहां सुशर्मा के पुत्र एकत्र हुए थे। यह देखकर द्रोण ने अपनी सेना को एक चक्र के रूप में व्यवस्थित कर लिया। इस व्यवस्था को चक्रव्यूह के नाम से जाना जाता था। द्रोण युधिष्ठिर को अपने चक्रव्यूह में फांसना चाहता था और उसे बन्दी बनाना चाहता था। अब युधिष्ठिर नहीं जानता था कि चक्रव्यूह को कैसे भेदा जाता है। इसलिए उसने अर्जुन के पुत्र अभिमन्यु को सहायता के लिए बुलाया। वीर पुत्र उसी क्षण चक्रव्यूह के घेरों को भेदता हुआ इसके अन्दर पहुंच गया। अब कौरवों ने उसे चारों ओर से घेर लिया। वीर पुत्र अकेला युद्ध करता रहा। अन्त में कौरवों ने उसे निहत्था कर दिया। उसे जयद्रथ ने निर्दयतापूर्वक मार गिराया जो दुर्योधन की बहन का पति था। सूर्य डूब चुका था और सभी योद्धा अपने-अपने शिविरों को वापस लौट गए।

जब अर्जुन को अपने पुत्र की निर्मम हत्या का पता चला तो वह अत्यन्त दुःखी हुआ। उसने शपथ ली कि अगले दिन सूर्यास्त से पहले वह जयद्रथ को मार डालेगा अन्यथा वह आत्महत्या कर लेगा। जब जयद्रथ को अर्जुन की शपथ का पता चला तो वह भय से भर गया। वह वहां से भाग जाना चाहता था परन्तु दुर्योधन ने उसे पूर्ण सुरक्षा का आश्वासन दिया। दुर्योधन निश्चित था कि वे अगले दिन जयद्रथ को बचाने में सफल रहेंगे और फिर अर्जुन अपनी जीवन-लीला समाप्त कर लेगा जैसी कि उसने शपथ ली थी। और अर्जुन के बिना कौरवों की जीत निश्चित होगी।

अगला दिन आया। कौरवों ने जयद्रथ को चारों ओर से घेर लिया ताकि अर्जुन उस तक कभी न पहुंच सके। अर्जुन ने कौरवों पर भयंकर आक्रमण कर दिया। बड़ी मुश्किल से वह कदम दर कदम आगे बढ़ा। अन्त में वह सेना को भेदता हुआ इसके अन्दर तक पहुंच गया। वह उस स्थान के बहुत निकट था जहां जयद्रथ छुपा बैठा था। परन्तु अचानक ही दुर्योधन उछल कर उसके सामने आ खड़ा हुआ और उसे द्वन्द्व युद्ध के लिए चुनौती देने लगा।

अर्जन ने अपने तीरों का रुख दुर्योधन की ओर मोड़ लिया। परन्तु उसके तीर दुर्योधन पर कोई प्रभाव डालते दिखाई नहीं दे रहे थे। ऐसा इसलिए था क्योंकि दुर्योधन एक जादुई कवच पहने हुए था। अब अर्जुन ने दुर्योधन के अरक्षित अंग अपने तीरों का निशाना बनाने शुरू कर दिए। दुर्योधन जल्दी ही थक गया। परन्तु इस समय सूर्य अस्त होने जा रहा था और फिर यह अस्थायी युद्ध विश्राम का समय होता। कृष्ण इस बात को जानते थे। अपनी दिव्य शक्ति की सहायता से उन्होंने सूर्य को धुंध से ढक दिया। इसलिए कोई न जान सका कि उस दिन सूर्य कब अस्त हुआ।

नये जोश के साथ अर्जुन ने युद्ध जारी रखा। अन्त में वह उस स्थान पर पहुंच गया जहां जयद्रथ डर कर छुपा बैठा था। अर्जुन ने अत्यन्त तीव्र गति से अपने तीर चलाए। उन्होंने जयद्रथ के सिर को उसके धड़ से अलग कर दिया। इस प्रकार अर्जुन ने अभिमन्यु की मौत का बदला ले लिया और अपनी शपथ पूरी की।

The Death of Abhimanyu Translation in Hindi

(Page 136-137) when Bhishma fell ………………. Duryodhana’s sister.

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. declined—अस्वीकार कर दिया; 2. offer-पेशकश, प्रस्ताव; 3. war strategy-युद्ध की योजना; 4. capture-बंदी बनाना; 5. launched—छोड़ दिया; 6. reckless-अन्धाधुंध; 7. desperateभयंकर; 8. crucial-अति महत्त्वपूर्ण; 9. rescue-बचाव; 10. chariot-रथ; 11. pierce-(चक्रव्यूह) भेद कर अन्दर घुसना; 12. bubbling with-से भरपूर; 13. enthusiasm-उत्साह, जोश; 14. charioteerसारथी; 15. pounced upon-टूट पड़ा; धावा बोल दिया; 16. fury-क्रोध; 17. eminent—निपुण; 18. incredible-अविश्वसनीय; 19. subdue-हराना, वश में करना; 20. disarming-निहत्था करना; 21. decisive–निर्णयकारी; 22. blow-प्रहार।

Text

When Bhishma fell, Kama was chosen to take his place as the Commander-in-Chief of the Kaurava army. But he declined the offer in favour of Drona, who was older and more experienced. Duryodhana requested Drona to plan the war strategy in such a way that Yudhishthira might be arrested. On the eleventh day of the war, Drona went to the battlefield, determined to capture Yudhishthira.

Arjuna was informed about the intentions of Drona, and he was fully cautious. In order to engage Arjuna away from Yudhishthira,’Susharma’s sons launched a mighty and reckless attack on Arjuna. Arjuna that day fought on two fronts. His attention and energy Were divided. The enemy made a desperate attack on Arjuna to keep him engaged. Arjuna found it difficult to divert his attention from the daring attack. Drona took advantage of this situation and made a most determined attempt to capture , Yudhishthira. At this crucial time Bhima came to the rescue of his elder brother. Somehow, the day was saved by the Pandavas.

On the thirteenth day of the battle, Arjuna decided to bring the attack of his enemies to an end. Arjuna, therefore, requested Krishna to drive his chariot to the place where Susharma’s sons had assembled. While Arjuna went to fight them, Drona arranged his army in the shape of a wheel. This was known as Chakravyuh. Only Arjuna, Krishna, Pradyumna and Abhimanyu knew how to pierce through it. Since, Arjuna and Pradyumna were fighting far away and Krishna would not fight, Drona tried to entrap Yudhishthira.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Yudhishthira called Abhimanyu and asked him if he would be of any help at this moment. A brave young boy, bubbling with enthusiasm, Abhimanyu immediately agreed to lead the army and pierce through the Chakravyuh. Abhimanyu knew only the art of entering the Chakravyuh but he knew nothing about carving his way out of it. Abhimanyu immediately asked his charioteer to drive towards the Chakravyuh at the gate of which Drona was standing.

Yudhishthira sent others to help Abhimanyu. The young lad pounced upon the enemies with great fury and broke the rings of the Chakravyuh. He pierced through the rings one after another. No sooner had he entered the Chakravyuh than the Kauravas surrounded him and stopped the other warriors of the Pandava army from reaching the place where Abhimanyu was fighting alone. Surrounded from all sides by such eminent warriors as Drona, Kama, Duryodhana, Dushahsana and Jaydratha, Abhimanyu, without the least sign of nervousness, fought with incredible courage and skill. The Kaurava warriors found it difficult – to subdue the lonely Abhimanyu.

At last they thought of disarming him first. His bow was cut into pieces, his sword was broken and his club was shattered. Now left with no weapon, he fought with the wheel of his chariot. At last, the wheel was also torn into pieces. Unarmed as he was, the Kaurava warriors killed him. The most cruel, unprincipled and decisive blow was given by Jayadratha, the king of the Sindhus and the husband of Duryodhana’s sister.

अनुवाद

जब भीष्म युद्ध में धराशायी हो गया तो कौरव सेना के सेनाधिपति के रूप में उसकी जगह लेने के लिए कर्ण को चुना गया। परन्तु उसने द्रोण के पक्ष में इस प्रस्ताव को अस्वीकार कर दिया जो उम्र में बड़ा और ज़्यादा अनुभवी था। दुर्योधन ने द्रोण से प्रार्थना की कि वह युद्ध नीति की योजना कुछ इस प्रकार से बनाए कि युधिष्ठिर को बंदी बना लिया जाए। युद्ध के ग्यारहवें दिन द्रोण युधिष्ठिर को बंदी बना लेने के दृढनिश्चय के साथ युद्ध के मैदान में गया। अर्जुन को द्रोण के इरादों की जानकारी मिल गई थी और वह परी तरह से सतर्क था।

अर्जन को यधिष्ठिर से दर यद्ध में व्यस्त रखने के लिए सशर्मा के पुत्रों ने अर्जुन पर एक शक्तिशाली और अन्धाधुंध आक्रमण कर दिया। अर्जुन उस दिन दो मोर्चों पर युद्ध करता रहा। उसका ध्यान और उसकी शक्ति बंट गए थे।शत्रु ने अर्जुन को व्यस्त रखने के लिए उस पर भयंकर आक्रमण कर दिया।

इस दुस्साहसी आक्रमण से अपना ध्यान हटा पाना अर्जुन को बहुत कठिन लगा। द्रोण ने इस स्थिति का लाभ उठाया और उसने युधिष्ठिर को बंदी बनाने का एक अत्यन्त दृढ़निश्चयी यत्न किया। इस नाजुक समय में अपने बड़े भाई को बचाने के लिए भीम आगे आया। किसी तरह पांडवों ने इस दिन को बचा लिया। युद्ध के तेरहवें दिन अर्जुन ने अपने शत्रुओं के आक्रमण का अन्त करने का निश्चय कर लिया। इसलिए अर्जुन ने कृष्ण से प्रार्थना की कि वह उसका रथ उस जगह ले चले जहां सुशर्मा के पुत्र एकत्रित हुए थे। जब अर्जुन उनसे युद्ध करने के लिए गया तो द्रोण ने अपनी सेना को एक चक्र के रूप में व्यवस्थित कर लिया।

इसे चक्रव्यूह कहा जाता था। केवल अर्जुन, कृष्ण, प्रद्युम्न और अभिमन्यु इसे भेदना जानते थे। क्योंकि अर्जुन और प्रद्युम्न बहुत दूर कहीं युद्ध कर रहे थे और कृष्ण ने युद्ध में भाग नहीं लेना था, द्रोण ने युधिष्ठिर को फंसाने का यत्न किया। युधिष्ठिर ने अभिमन्यु को बुलाया और उससे पूछा कि क्या वह इस समय कोई सहायता कर सकता था।

एक वीर नौजवान लड़का, अभिमन्यु जो जोश से भरपूर था, तुरन्त ही सेना का नेतृत्व करने और चक्रव्यूह को भेदने के लिए तैयार हो गया। अभिमन्यु केवल चक्रव्यूह में घुसने की कला जानता था परन्तु उसे इससे बाहर निकलने के लिए अपना रास्ता बनाना नहीं आता था। अभिमन्यु ने तुरन्त ही अपने सारथी से उस चक्रव्यूह की ओर रथ ले जाने के लिए कहा जिसके द्वार पर द्रोण खड़ा था। युधिष्ठिर ने अन्यों को अभिमन्यु की सहायता करने के लिए भेजा। वह नौजवान लड़का बहुत क्रोध के साथ शत्रुओं पर टूट पड़ा और उसने चक्रव्यूह के घेरे तोड़ दिए। वह एक के बाद एक घेरे को तोड़ता हुआ अंदर घुस गया।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

अभी उसने चक्रव्यूह में प्रवेश किया ही था कि कौरवों ने उसे चारों ओर से घेर लिया और पांडवों की सेना के अन्य योद्धाओं को उस जगह पर पहुँचने से रोक दिया जहां अभिमन्यु अकेला युद्ध कर रहा था। चारों ओर से द्रोण, कर्ण, दुर्योधन, दुशासन और जयद्रथ जैसे निपुण योद्धाओं से घिरा अभिमन्य, घबराहट का तनिक भी चिन्ह प्रकट किए बिना, अविश्वसनीय साहस और निपुणता के साथ युद्ध करता रहा। कौरव योद्धाओं को एक अकेले अभिमन्यु को वश में करना मुश्किल लग रहा था। अन्त में उन्होंने पहले उसे निहत्था करने की योजना बनाई।

उसके धनुष को टुकड़ों में काट दिया गया, उसकी तलवार को तोड़ दिया गया और उसकी गदा को छिन्न भिन्न कर दिया गया। अब जब उसके पास कोई शस्त्र नहीं बचा था, वह अपने रथ के पहिए के साथ युद्ध करने लगा। अन्ततः पहिया भी टुकड़े टुकड़े कर दिया गया। क्योंकि वह निहत्था था, कौरव योद्धाओं ने उसे मार गिराया। सबसे अधिक क्रूर, सिद्धान्तहीन और निर्णयकारी प्रहार जयद्रथ द्वारा किया गया जो दुर्योधन की बहन का पति था और सिन्ध प्रदेश का राजा था।

(Page 137-138) The sun set………….. could not be saved.

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. truce – अस्थायी युद्धविराम; 2. trunk – धड़; 3. severed – कट कर अलग हुए; 4. heart-piercing – हृदय-विदारक; 5. unscrupulous – अनैतिक; 6. mischievous – शरारतपूर्ण; 7. vow – शपथ, सौगन्ध; 8. panic – भगदड़ मचना; 9. terror-stricken – आतंकित; 10. assured – विश्वास दिलाया; 11. victory – विजय; 12. fiercely – भयंकर रूप से; 13. pierced. – चीरता हुआ; 14. impregnable – अभेद्य; 15. sprang up – उछला; 16. duel – द्वन्द्व युद्ध, दो योद्धाओं के बीच लड़ा जाने वाला युद्ध; 17. mist – धुन्ध, कोहरा; 18. fray – युद्ध; 19. slashed – काट कर अलग कर दिया।

Text

The sun set. Truce was announced. All the warriors returned to their camps. Arjuna also came back after destroying Susharma’s sons. When the dead body of Abhimanyu, with limbs severed from the trunk, was brought, there were heart-piercing cries in the Pandava camp. Arjuna wept bitterly, so did other Pandavas and Krishna. Arjuna came to know that in the death of his son, the most unscrupulous and mischievous role was played by Jayadratha. He took a vow to kill Jayadratha next day by sunset or die himself.

When Jayadratha and the Kauravas knew about the vow of Arjuna, there was panic in the Kaurava camp. Jayadratha was so terror- stricken that he wanted to run away. Duryodhana assured him all protection. He made it clear that the entire. forces of the Kauravas would be dedicated to protect Jayadratha that day. If they succeeded in protecting Jayadratha that day, Arjuna would commit suicide.

This would mean a sure victory for the Kauravas in the war. Consequently, Jayadratha was so surrounded and protected by the Kauravas that Arjuna could never reach him. Arjuna fiercely attacked the Kauravas that day. He pierced through the Kaurava army through the lines of their elephants. Warriors of the Kauravas ran to and fro in great confusion. With whole-hearted devotion to the cause of finding out Jayadratha, Arjuna advanced ahead. He met with tough resistance at every step.

opposition of the Kauravas. With very great difficulty, he managed to pierce through the heart of the army. But suddenly Duryodhana sprang up and challenged him to a duel. Arjuna made repeated attacks on Duryodhana, but it appeared to him that his arrows had lost effectiveness. The fact was that Duryodhana was fighting with a magic armour on his body. He then started aiming his arrows at the unprotected limbs of Duryodhana. Duryodhana was soon exhausted. It was the time when the shades of evening started spreading over the battlefield.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Chapter 7 The Death of Abhimanyu

Arjuna was aware of the time of truce. Krishna was watching everything carefully. He knew that the sun was to set soon. But before the hour of sunset drew near, Krishna, with the help of his power, covered the sun with a mist so thick that none could know when the sun set that day. The fighting continued. With fresh courage and strength, he jumped into the fray, and at last managed to reach the centre of the army formation where Jayadratha hid in great terror. Sighting Jayadratha there, Arjuna shot his arrows with terrific speed. They slashed the head of Jayadratha from his body. Thus the death of Abhimanyu was avenged, and Arjuna fulfilled

अनुवाद

सूर्य अस्त हो गया। अस्थायी युद्धविराम की घोषणा कर दी गई। सभी योद्धा अपने-अपने शिविर में लौट गए। अर्जुन भी सुशर्मा के पुत्रों का नाश करके लौट आया। जब अभिमन्यु का मृत शरीर उसके धड़ से कट कर अलग हुए अंगों के साथ लाया गया तो पांडवों के शिविर में हृदय-विदारक चीखो-पुकार मच गई। अर्जुन फूट-फूट कर रोने लगा। अन्य पांडवों और कृष्ण ने भी ऐसा ही किया। अर्जुन को पता चला कि उसके पुत्र की मृत्यु में सबसे अधिक अनैतिक और शरारतपूर्ण भूमिका जयद्रथ ने निभाई थी। उसने अगले दिन सूर्यास्त से पहले जयद्रथ को मार डालने या फिर स्वयं आत्महत्या कर लेने की शपथ ली।

जब जयद्रथ और कौरवों को अर्जुन की शपथ का पताचला तो कौरवों के शिविर में भगदड़ मच गई। जयद्रथ इतना ज्यादा आतंकित हो गया कि वह वहां से भाग जाना चाहता था। दुर्योधन ने उसे पूर्ण सुरक्षा का आश्वासन दिया। उसने यह बात स्पष्ट कर दी कि उस दिन कौरवों की सम्पूर्ण सेना जयद्रथ की रक्षा करने में जुटी रहेगी। यदि वे उस दिन जयद्रथ को बचा लेंगे तो अर्जुन आत्महत्या कर लेगा। इसका अर्थ होगा-युद्ध में कौरवों की निश्चित विजय। परिणामस्वरूप जयद्रथ कौरवों से इस प्रकार घिरा था और ऐसी उसकी रक्षा की जा रही थी कि अर्जुन उस तक कभी पहुंच ही नहीं सकता था। अर्जुन ने उस दिन कौरवों पर भयंकर आक्रमण किया।

वह कौरवों की सेना में उनके हाथियों की पंक्तियों को चीरता हुआ घुस गया। कौरवों के योद्धा भारी उलझन में इधर-उधर भागने लगे। जयद्रथ को ढूंढ निकालने के अपने उद्देश्य के लिए पूरे दिल से समर्पित अर्जुन आगे बढ़ता गया। हर कदम पर उसे कठोर विरोध का सामना करना पड़ा। कौरवों के अभेद्य विरोध के कारण वह बहुत परेशान था। बहुत कठिनाई के साथ वह कौरवों की सेना को भेदता हुआ उनके मध्य तक पहुँच गया। परन्तु

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Punjab State Board PSEB 9th Class English Book Solutions English Main Course Book Poem 2 No Men are Foreign Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 9 English Main Course Book Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Question 1.
What is the theme or central idea of the poem ?
(इस कविता का उद्देश्य अथवा केन्द्रीय भाव क्या है ?)
Answer:
All men are the same. They have the same kind of body. They breathe in the same way. Thus no men are strange or foreign. We should never hate others. They are all our brothers. By hating others, we lose their love. Thus the poet gives the message of love and brotherhood.

सब लोग एक ही प्रकार के होते हैं। वे एक ही प्रकार का शरीर रखते हैं। वे एक ही प्रकार से सांस लेते हैं। इसलिए कोई भी आदमी बेगाने या विदेशी नहीं हैं। हमें कभी भी दूसरों से घृणा नहीं करनी चाहिए। वे सब हमारे भाई हैं। दूसरों से घृणा करके हम उनके प्यार को खो बैठते हैं। इस प्रकार कवि प्यार और भाईचारे का सन्देश देता है।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Question 2.
Write the summary of the poem in your own words.
(कविता का सार अपने शब्दों में लिखें।)
Answer:
The poet says that no men are foreign and no countries are strange. Men all over the world have the same kind of body. Similarly, no countries are strange or foreign. It is the same earth everywhere. When there is war, fire and dust pollute the air all around. So the poet says that we should not heed those who tell us to hate others.

कवि कहता है कि कोई मनुष्य बेगाने नहीं होते और कोई देश बाहरी नहीं होते। संसार-भर के लोग एक जैसा ही शरीर रखते हैं। उसी प्रकार हम किसी देश को भी बेगाना या बाहरी नहीं कह सकते हैं। सब जगह वही धरती है। जब लड़ाई होती है, तो आग और धूल पूरी धरती के गिर्द की हवा को दूषित कर देती है। इसलिए कवि कहता है कि हमें उन लोगों की ओर ध्यान नहीं देना चाहिए जो हमें दूसरों से नफरत करने के लिए कहते हों।

Question 3.
What inspiration do we derive from this poem ?
(इस कविता से हमें क्या प्रेरणा मिलती है ?)
Answer:
The poet inspires us to look upon the people of all countries as our brothers. No men are foreign. No countries are strange. Everywhere there are men who live and die in the same manner. Therefore, we should love all and hate none.

यह कविता हमें प्रेरित करती है कि हम सभी देशों के लोगों को अपने भाई समझें। कोई आदमी विदेशी नहीं हैं। कोई देश बेगाने नहीं हैं। हर जगह लोग हैं जो एक ही तरह से जीवन बिताते हैं और मरते हैं। इसलिए हमें सभी से प्रेम करना चाहिए और किसी से घृणा नहीं करनी चाहिए।

Question 4.
What will happen if we hate our fellow beings ?
(यदि हम अपने साथियों से घृणा करने लगें तो क्या होगा ?)
Answer:
If we hate our fellow beings, we shall lose their love. All men are our brothers. Thus when we hate others, we hate ourselves only.
यदि हम अपने साथी जीवों से घृणा करेंगे तो हम उनका प्यार खो बैठेंगे। सभी लोग हमारे भाई हैं। इस प्रकार जब हम दूसरों से घृणा करते हैं तो हम स्वयं अपने से ही घृणा करते हैं।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Question 5.
How are all men similar to one another?
(सभी लोग एक-दूसरे के जैसे किस तरह हैं ?)
Answer:
All people have the same kind of body. They breathe the same air. They sleep and wake up in the same way. They eat in the same way. After their death, they lie under the same earth. Thus all men are similar to one another.

सभी लोग एक ही किस्म का शरीर रखते हैं। वे एक ही किस्म की हवा में श्वास लेते हैं। वे एक ही तरह से सोते हैं और जागते हैं। वे एक ही तरह से खाते हैं। अपनी मृत्यु के पश्चात् वे एक ही धरती के नीचे पड़े होते हैं। इस प्रकार सभी मनुष्य एक-दूसरे के जैसे ही होते हैं।

Question 6.
Write True or False against the following sentences :
(a) No men are strange and no countries are foreign.
(b) People are different from one another.
(c) We should hate our brothers.
(d) We should not defile our earth.
Answer:
(a) True
(b) False
(c) False
(d) True

Question 7.
This poem is an attempt to create ‘brotherhood’ amongst people. Discuss.
(यह कविता लोगों के मध्य ‘भ्रातृभाव’ पैदा करने का एक यत्न है। विवेचना करें।)
Answer:
This poem tries to create a feeling of brotherhood among all people. It says that no men or countries are foreign. All men have the same kind of body. They breathe in the same way. They eat, sleep and wake up in the same manner. After their death, they lie under the same earth. Thus all men are brothers.

यह कविता सभी लोगों में भ्रातृत्व की एक भावना पैदा करने का यत्न करती है। यह कहती है कि कोई भी लोग या देश बेगाने नहीं होते। सभी मनुष्यों का एक जैसा शरीर होता है। वे एक ही ढंग से श्वास लेते हैं। वे एक ही ढंग से खाते, सोते और जागते हैं। अपनी मृत्यु के पश्चात् वे एक ही धरती के नीचे पड़े होते हैं। इस तरह सभी लोग हमारे भाई हैं।

Stanzas For Comprehension

Stanza -1

Remember, no men are strange, no countries foreign
Beneath all uniforms, a single body breathes
Like ours; the land our brothers walk upon
Is earth like this, in which we all shall lie.

Questions
1. Name the poem and the poet.
2. What should we remember?
3. What are all men to us?
4. Where do we all walk upon?
5. Where shall we all lie in the end?
Answer
1. The name of the poem is ‘No Men Are Foreign’. The name of the poet is James Kirkup.
2. We should remember that no men are strange and no countries are foreign.
3. All men are brothers to us.
4. We all walk upon the same earth.
5. We shall all lie in the same land.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Stanta – 2

They, too, aware of sun and air and water
Are fed by peaceful harvests, by war’s long winter starved.
Their hands are ours, and in their lives we read
A labour not different from our own.

Questions
1. Who does ‘They’ refer to in these lines ?
2. What do they all make use of ?
3. What are they fed by ?
4. What is meant by
(a) ‘peaceful harvests’
(b) ‘war’s long winter’?
5. What do we read in their lives?
Answer:
1. “They’ here refers to all men of the world.
2. They all make use of the same sun and air.
3. They are fed by the harvests that they grow.
4.
(a) ‘Peaceful harvests’ means the crops that we can grow in times of peace.
(b) ‘War’s long winter’ means the painful days when we have to stay in and can have nothing to feed ourselves.
5. We read in their lives that they do the same labour that we have to do.

Stanza – 3

Remember they have eyes like ours that wake
Or sleep, and strength that can be won
By love. In every land is common life
That all can recognize and understand.

Questions
1. Who does ‘they’ here refer to ?
2. What kind of eyes do they have ?
3. How can we win their strength ?
4. What is there in every land ?
5. What can all recognize and understand ?
Answer::
1. The word ‘they’ here refers to all men of the world.
2. They have eyes like ours.
3. We can win it by love.
4. In every land, there is the same kind of life.
5. All can recognize and understand that there is the same kind of life everywhere.

Stanza – 4

Let us remember, whenever we are told
To hate our brothers, it is ourselves
That we shall dispossess, betray, condemn.
Remember we who take arms against each other,
It is the human earth that we defile,
Our hells of fire and dust outrage the innocence
Of air that is everywhere our own.
Remember, no men are foreign, and no countries strange.

Questions
1. Who have been called “our brothers’ ?
2. Who should we not hate and why ?
3. What shall happen if we take up arms against each other?
4. What is everywhere our own ?
5. What message does the poet want to convey in these lines ?
Answer:
1. All men of the world have been called our brothers.
2 We should not hate others because they are all our brothers.
3. We shall defile this earth of ours.
4. The pure and fresh air is everywhere our own.
5. The poet means to say that all men of the world are our brothers. No men are foreign and no countries are strange.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Objective Type Questions

Answer the following in one word / phrase / sentence :

Question 1.
Who has written the poem, ‘No Men Are Foreign’ ?
Answer:
James Kirkup.

Question 2.
What type of a poem this poem is ?
Answer:
It is an anti-war poem.

Question 3.
Where do all men move ?
Answer:
They move on the same earth.

Question 4.
Who shouldn’t be heeded, according to the poet ?
Answer:
Those who tell us to hate others.

Question 5.
What will we be doing if we hate others ?
Answer:
We will be robbing ourselves.

Complete the following :

1. The poet ‘says that no men are ……….
2. According to the poet, no …………………. are foreign.
3. By taking up arms against others, we will be defiling the …….
Answer:
1. strange
2. countries
3. earth.

Write True or False against each statement :

1. All other countries are foreign, according to the poet.
2. We should not hate anybody.
3. War pollutes the air that we all breathe.
Answer:
1. False
2. True
3. True.

Choose the correct option for each of the following :

Question 1.
According to the poem, no countries are
(a) developed
(b) developing
(c) bad
(d) foreign
Answer:
(d) foreign

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Question 2.
The poem is ………….
(a) an anti-war poem
(b) a sonnet
(c) an elegy
(d) a hymn.
Answer:
(a) an anti-war poem

No Men are Foreign Poem Summary in English

No Men are Foreign Introduction:

This poem contains a very noble idea. It advocates the unity of mankind. No men are strange, and no countries are foreign. All men live on the same earth and breathe the same air. If we hate others, it is like hating ourselves because there is no difference between us and others. Love is the best weapon to win others. By taking up arms against one another, we defile the human earth itself. So we should always remember that no men are foreign and no countries are strange.

No Men are Foreign Summary in English:

This is an anti-war poem that teaches the basic oneness of mankind and folly of going to war. The poet says that no men are strange and no countries are foreign. Under the outward superficial differences, the inner essence is everywhere the same. Under all kinds of different dresses, all men have the same kind of body. The bodies of all men breathe in the same way as our body does. All men move on the same earth. And after death, all men lie under the same earth. Everywhere it is the same sun, air and water that people enjoy. Everywhere people are fed on the crops that are grown during times of peace. And everywhere they have to starve when there is a long winter of war.

Everywhere men have the same kind of hands. They do the same kind of labour. They have the same kind of eyes that wake and sleep. They have the same kind of strength that can be won by love. Everywhere, the same kind of life is lived which can be understood and recognized easily.

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

Therefore, the poet says that we shouldn’t heed those who tell us to hate others. We should remember that by hating others, it is only ourselves that we rob, deceive and criticize. By taking up arms against others, we only defile this earth that belongs to all of us. The fire and destruction of war pollutes the air that we all breathe. So, the poet asks us to remember that no men are foreign and no countries are strange.

No Men are Foreign Poem Summary in Hindi

No Men are Foreign Introduction:

कविता का संक्षिप्त परिचय इस कविता में एक बहुत ही महान विचार भरा हुआ है। यह मानवता की एकता की वकालत करती है। कोई भी मनुष्य भिन्न नहीं होते और कोई भी देश पराए नहीं होते। सब लोग एक ही धरती के ऊपर रहते हैं और एक ही हवा में सांस लेते हैं। यदि हम दूसरों से घृणा करेंगे, तो यह खुद अपने से घृणा करने के समान होगा क्योंकि हमारे में और दूसरों में कोई अन्तर नहीं है। दूसरों को जीतने के लिए प्यार सबसे बढ़िया हथियार होता है। एक-दूसरे के विरुद्ध घातक हथियार उठाकर हम मानव धरती को दूषित करते हैं। इसलिए हमें सदा याद रखना चाहिए कि कोई मनुष्य विदेशी नहीं होते और कोई देश बेगाने नहीं होते हैं।

No Men are Foreign Summary in Hindi:

यह एक युद्ध-विरोधी कविता है जो मनुष्य-जाति की मौलिक एकता और युद्ध करने की मूर्खता के बारे में शिक्षा देती है। कवि कहता है कि कोई लोग बेगाने नहीं होते और कोई देश बाहरी नहीं होते। बाहरी दिखावे के अन्तरों के नीचे अन्दरूनी वास्तविकता सब जगह एक जैसी ही होती है। भिन्न-भिन्न प्रकार की सब पोशाकों के नीचे सब लोगों का एक ही प्रकार का शरीर होता है। सब लोगों के शरीर उसी प्रकार सांस लेते हैं जिस . प्रकार हमारा शरीर साँस लेता है। सब लोग एक ही धरती के ऊपर चलते-फिरते हैं और मरने के बाद एक ही धरती के नीचे सोते हैं।

हर जगह वही सूरज, हवा और पानी है जिसका लोग आनन्द उठाते हैं। हर जगह लोग उन फसलों से भोजन प्राप्त करते हैं जो शान्ति के समय के दौरान उगाई जाती हैं। और हर जगह उनको भूखों मरना पड़ता है जब युद्ध-रूपी लम्बी सर्दी आ जाती है। हर जगह लोगों के एक ही प्रकार के हाथ होते हैं और वे एक ही प्रकार की मेहनत करते हैं। उनकी एक ही प्रकार की आँखें होती हैं जो जागती हैं और सोती हैं। उनके पास एक ही प्रकार की ताकत होती है जिसको प्यार से जीता जा सकता है। हर जगह एक ही प्रकार का जीवन गुज़ारा जाता है जिसको आसानी से समझा जा सकता है, और पहचाना जा सकता है।

इसलिए कवि कहता है कि हमें उन लोगों की ओर कोई ध्यान नहीं देना चाहिए जो हमें दूसरों से घृणा करने के लिए कहते हों। हमें याद रखना चाहिए कि दूसरों से नफ़रत करने से हम सिर्फ खुद को ही लूट रहे होते हैं, धोखा दे रहे होते हैं और बुरा-भला कह रहे होते हैं। दूसरे लोगों के विरुद्ध हथियार उठा कर हम केवल इस धरती को गन्दी और अपवित्र बनाते हैं जो हमारी सब की सांझी है। युद्ध की अग्नि और विनाश उसी हवा को दूषित करते हैं जिसमें हम साँस लेते हैं। इसीलिए कवि हमें याद रखने के लिए कहता है कि कोई लोग बेगाने नहीं होते और कोई देश बाहरी नहीं होते।

No Men are Foreign Poem Translation in Hindi

(Lines 1-4)

Remember, no men are strange, no countries foreign
Beneath all uniforms, a single body breathes
Like ours; the land our brothers walk upon
Is earth like this, in which we all shall lie.

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. strange – पराए ; 2. beneath – के नीचे; 3. uniform – पोशाक ; 4. breathes – श्वास लेती है।

अनुवाद-
याद रखो कि कोई भी मनुष्य पराए नहीं होते; कोई देश बेगाने नहीं होते।
सभी प्रकार की पोशाकों के नीचे उसी प्रकार का शरीर होता है जिस प्रकार का हमारा है ।
सभी शरीर उसी प्रकार साँस लेते हैं जिस प्रकार हमारा शरीर साँस लेता है।
वह जमीन जिसके ऊपर हमारे भाई चलते हैं वैसी ही है, जिसके ऊपर हम चलते-फिरते हैं।
हम सब उसी धरती के नीचे पड़े होंगे जब हम मरेंगे।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

(Lines 5 – 8)

They, too, aware of sun and air and water,
Are fed by peaceful harvests, by war’s long winter starvd.
Their hands are ours, and in their lives we read
A labour not different from our own.

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. aware of – ज्ञान होना, प्रयोग करना ; 2. are fed -भोजन प्राप्त करते हैं ; 3. peaceful harvests – शान्ति के समय पैदा की जा सकने वाली फसलें ; 4. starved – भूखे मरना ; 5. labour – परिश्रम ।

अनुवाद- दूसरे सब लोग उसी धूप, हवा और पानी का उपयोग करते हैं जिसका हम करते हैं। वे सब हमारे समान ही शान्ति के समय के दौरान फसलों से भोजन प्राप्त करते हैं और जब युद्ध रूपी लम्बी सर्दी आती है तो सब को समान रूप में भूखों मरना पड़ता है। उनके हाथ उसी तरह के हैं जैसे हमारे पास हैं, तथा उनकी जीवनियों में हम पढ़ सकते हैं वैसी ही मेहनत जो हमें हमारे जीवन में करनी पड़ती है।

(Lines 9-12)

Remember they have eyes like ours that wake
Or sleep, and strength that can be won
By love. In every land is common life
That all can recognize and understand.

कठिन शब्दार्थ-1. wake – जागना ; 2. common life – एक जैसा जीवन ; 3. recognize – पहचानना ।

अनुवाद-
याद रखो, उनकी आंखें हमारी आँखों के समान ही हैं।
उनकी आँखें उसी प्रकार सोती-जागती हैं
जिस प्रकार हमारी आँखें सोती-जागती हैं।
उनके अन्दर उसी प्रकार की ताकत होती है जिस प्रकार की ताकत हमारे अन्दर होती है
ऐसी ताकत जिसको प्यार के द्वारा जीता जा सकता है। .
प्रत्येक देश में एक ही प्रकार की ज़िन्दगी गुजारी जाती है।
जीवन के उस सांझे तरीके को हम सब पहचान सकते हैं और समझ सकते हैं।

(Lines 13-20)

Let us remember, whenever we are told
To hate our brothers, it is ourselves
That we shall dispossess, betray, condemn.
Remember, we who take arms against each other,
It is the human earth that we defile,
Our hells of fire and dust outrage the innocence
Of air that is everywhere our own.
Remember, no men are foreign, and no countries strange.

कठिन शब्दार्थ
-1. dispossess – खो देना, लूटना ; 2. betray – धोखा देना ; 3. condemn – लोचना करना ; 4 defile – गन्दा और अपवित्र बनाना ; 5. human earth – धरती जिसके ऊपर मनुष्य रहते हैं ; 6. outrage – नष्ट करना ; 7. innocence – शुद्धता।

PSEB 9th Class English Main Course Book Solutions Poem 2 No Men are Foreign

अनुवाद-
जब कभी हमें अपने ही भाइयों से घृणा करने के लिए कहा जाए, तो हमें याद रखना चाहिए कि
यह हम खुद ही होंगे जो खुद को (उनके प्यार से) लूट रहे होंगे।
दूसरों से घृणा करके हम केवल खुद को ही धोखा दे रहे होंगे और केवल खुद की ही
आलोचना कर रहे होंगे।
याद रखो कि जब हम एक-दूसरे के विरुद्ध हथियार उठा लेते हैं,
तो हम केवल इस मानव धरती को ही दूषित कर रहे होते हैं।
युद्ध के दौरान आग और धूल के जो नर्क पैदा हो जाते हैं,
वे उसी हवा को दूषित करते हैं ।
जो सब जगह हमारी अपनी ही है।
इसलिए हमें याद रखना चाहिए कि कोई लोग बाहरी नहीं होते,
और कोई देश बेगाने नहीं होते।

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Punjab State Board PSEB 12th Class Religion Book Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism Textbook Exercise Questions and Answers.

PSEB Solutions for Class 12 Religion Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Long Answer Type Questions:

Examine critically the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Or
Explain Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Or
Explain the Four Social Virtues of Buddhism.
Or
What are the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism? Explain.
Or
Describe the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Or
Write about the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Answer:
The Four Noble Truths form the basis of Buddhism. These truths had been acquired by Lord Buddha through his own life’s experience. These Four Noble Truths are philosophy in themselves. These are also called the Four Aryan Truths because they are immortal and are based on truth. Lord Buddha was of the belief that man could get permanent relief from his sorrows if he tread on them and could attain Nirvana. To follow these, man does not necessarily have to be a priest and do not need to indulge in other formal rituals. Leading a pious life is its basic foundation.

The Four Noble Truths are as follows :

1. Life is full of suffering.
2. There is a cause of suffering.
3. Sufferings can be stopped.
4. There is a way to stop sufferings.

1. Life is full of Sufferings: According to Lord Buddha, suffering is the first and absolute truth. No person can deny that this life is full of suffering. Any person who takes birth in the world is bound to suffer from the disease, old age and death. It is great suffering. Besides these, there are several other sufferings faced by man. As an example, if a man does not achieve what he desires, he is depressed. Some are distressed because of poverty while some others suffer even when they are rich because they desire more riches.

Some suffer because they do not have children while others suffer because they have too many children. If some one is hungry, he is distressed and on 147 the other hand, overeating also causes suffering. Some are distressed on being separated from a beloved while some suffer when they see the face of their enemy.

What man considers happiness is actually the cause of suffering because happiness is short lived. Infact suffering is an important part of one’s life. It accompanies man from birth till death. According to Lord Buddha, the death is not the end to sufferings because death is not the end of life. It is just the end of the story. Old virtues are attached to new life. In brief, life is a long journey of sufferings.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

2. There is a Cause of Sufferings : The second Noble Truth of Lord Buddha is that there is a cause of sufferings. Each incident has one or the other reason. It is not possible that there is no reason for any incident. Each incident is related to a past event or circumstances due to the presence of which it occurs and due to the absence of which it does not occur. There is no consequence without a cause. Now the question arises as to what is the cause of human suffering.

According to Lord Buddha desire and illiteracy are the main sources of all sufferings. It is because of desire that we take birth again and again and suffer a lot. Desire is the cause of suffering because where there is desire, there the human being is unsatisfied. If he is satisfied, then there is no desire.

There is desire throughout life. It does not die even after death and through the next birth it rejuvenates itself with double effort. This desire is of three kinds

  • desire to enjoy
  • desire to live
  • desire to undo. Illiteracy employs lack of knowledge.

It is for this reason that man remains gripped in the vicious cycle of transmigration and there is no end to his sufferings. It is lack of knowledge that man supposes this life, world, wealth and family as permanent whereas all this is mortal. Whatever takes birth, dies one day.

3. Sufferings can be Stopped : The third Noble Truth is that these sufferings can be stopped. There is no doubt about the fact that the sufferings of life are based on the harsh realities. But it does not mean that Buddhist philosophy is pessimistic. Actually this acts like a lamp for a suffering man. It says that sufferings.can be stopped. As mentioned above, every suffering has a cause. If one can overcome these causes, then one can obtain freedom from all sufferings.

The main cause for desire is suffering. If one can get rid of desire completely one can get rid of one’s sufferings. To put an end to desire means to put an end to one’s lusts and greed. By doing so, man can obtain freedom from all his sufferings and attain salvation.

4. There is a way to stop Sufferings : The fourth Noble Truth of Lord Buddha is that there is a way to stop sufferings. According to him, both Pravirti (the path of consumption) and Nivriti (the path of ascetism) are incorrect because they are based on extremes. According to the path of Pravriti a man should not kill his desires, rather he should fulfil them. According to Buddha, the fulfilment of desires does not put an end to it, rather it increases day by day. Each fulfilment of desires acts like adding fuel to fire. Desires only lead to the attainment of temporary happiness which only leads to sufferings in turn.

On the other hand, according to the path of Nivriti, man has to suppress his desires. According to Lord Buddha, the suppression of desires does not mean that desires stop following man. They keep boiling inside and blaze out when given an opportunity. Besides this, the suppression of desires leads to several mental and physical sufferings.

Hence Lord Buddha has called both the paths incorrect. He has propagated in favour of the adoption of the Middle Path. By treading on the Middle Path, the desires slowly come under one’s control and one acquires extreme peace. Lord Buddha’s Middle Path is based on the eight virtues for which reason, it is also called the Ashta Marga.

These eight virtues are

  1. Right View
  2. Right Intention
  3. Right Speech
  4. Right Action
  5. Right Livelihood
  6. Right Effort
  7. Right Mindfulness
  8. Right Concentration.

In brief, man can acquire freedom from sufferings by following the Middle Path and can attain salvation. Harbans Singh and L.M. Joshi have rightly remarked, “The four holy truths thus teach that there is suffering and that there is a way leading beyond suffering.”

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Question 2.
Describe the Ashta Marga of Buddhism.
Or
Examine critically the Ashtang Marga of Buddhism.
Or
“Basic teachings of Buddhism are incorperated in Ashtang Marga. Elucidate.
Or
Discuss in brief but meaningful Ashta Marga of Lord Buddha.
Or
“Ashta Marga is the key to Buddhism.” Elucidate.
Or
Discuss the Ashtang Marga of Buddhism.
Or
In Buddhism the key to way of life is middle way which is realized through Ashtang Marga. Explain.
Or
Discuss in detail the Ashtang Marga.
Or
Write about the Ashtang Marga in Buddhism.
Or
Which way has been told by Lord Buddha to stop sufferings? Explain its features and importance.
Or
What do you know about Madhya Marga in Buddhism.
Or
Ashta Marga is the basis of Buddhist ethics.
Or
Write a note on Ashta Marga of Buddhism.
Or
Write a detailed note on the Ashta Marga of Buddhism.
Or
Write about the Ashtang Marga of Buddhism.
Or
Describe the Middle Path of Buddhism.
Or
What is the meaning of Ashta Marga? Answer in brief.
Or
Describe the way of Nirvana according to Buddhism.
Or
Explain briefly about Ashta Marga.
Or
What is Ashtang Marga of Buddhism? Discuss.
Answer:
Lord Buddha inspired people to follow the Eightfold Path to obtain peace by putting an end to sufferings, acquisition of wisdom, knowledge and attainment of Nirvana. According to him, both the paths of consumption and asceticism Eire incorrect because they are based on extremes. A life spent in great luxury or spent in great deprivation are both painful and futile. Lord Buddha had seen both, the aspects of worldly consumption and hard meditation in his lifetime.

He said that one could not overcome one’s desires by following any of these paths. One should overcome desires with control. Hence, Lord Buddha discovered the Eightfold Path. Because it is the way between the two extremes, hence it is also called the Middle Path. This path tells us how we should lead our moral and religious life. The following are the eight paths

  1. Right View
  2. Right Intention
  3. Right Speech
  4. Right Action
  5. Right Livelihood
  6. Right Effort
  7. Right Mindfulness
  8. Right Concentration.

1. Right View: Right View 14 the foundation of moral life. It is also called the true knowledge. If man’s ideas are incorrect, then his life is surrounded by sufferings. He can never attain salvation and keep wandering in the cycle of transmigration. Lack of knowledge is responsible for this. According to Lord Buddha, belief in the Four Nobel Truths is the true belief because it opens the path to put an end to the sufferings.

2. Right Intention: According to Lord Buddha, man’s character should be honest. Determination to perform good deeds is called true character. Man should always stay away from worldly pleasures. He should lead a life in the world in a manner just as the lotus grows in a puddle of mud. Man should adopt a feeling of kindness and non-violence towards others.

3. Right Speech : According to Lord Buddha, man’s speech should always be honest and sweet. Words should be such that they should not hurt other’s feelings. Even while punishing a criminal, we should observe respect towards him. We should stay away from all kinds of lies, criticism, insult and wrong testimony. Sweet words render peace to the heart on one hand, and mutual love among men on the other.

4. Right Action : Right Action means to perform the right deeds. According to Lord Buddha, there are two kinds of deeds (a) evil deeds (6) pious deeds. Those deeds which cause man to take a rebirth are called evil deeds. Whereas those deeds which help a man to get relief from the cycle of transmigration are called pious deeds. Lord Buddha emphasises on sacred deeds by following Ahimsa, not indulging in stealing, speaking the truth, not consuming intoxicants and escape sexual pleasures. Following these four pious truths is the foundation of pious,Jdeeds.

5. Right Livelihood : Lord Buddha has emphasised upon Right Livelihood. He believed that one should earn one’s livelihood honestly. We should not earn such a livelihood which employs the use of betrayal, violence, stealing and corruption etc. The trade of weapons, intoxicants, flesh and humans are not means to earn the Right Livelihood because they are the cause of all human sufferings.

6. Right Effort: Right Effort helps to control the rise of vices. It means that the evil thoughts that rise in a man’s heart should be brought to an end and the mind should be taken in the right direction. According to Lord Buddha one should always cross-examine one’s mind and should always be alert towards one’s thoughts. A moment’s carelessness can cause an evil thought to enter our mind and man can fall into the pit of vices. Hence we should introspect our vices and should put in an effort to generate good thoughts.

7. Right Mindfulness : Right Mindfulness is the foundation of Buddhist yoga and dhyana. It means that one should be mindful towards the actions of one’s body and heart. If mindfulness is right, good thoughts and good behaviour flourish on their own. According to Lord Buddha, man should always observe the four sacred truths. He should be alert towards physical insanctity and mental vices.

8. Right Concentration : According to Lord Buddha right concentration can help a man attain salvation. Hence, he has emphasised on Right Concentration (samadhi). Hence, it is important to transcend four stages. In the first stage, man should keep one’s heart pure and should always be occupied in concentration, to acquire happiness. In the second stage, all the doubts of man are cleared and he experiences inner peace and happiness.

In the third stage, pleasure comes to an end and the heart rises above all happiness and suffering. This is called nirvikar dhyana. There is nothing left in the fourth stage and the living being reaches the zero stage i.e. it attains Nirvana. This is the last stage of concentration. Dr. S.B. Shastri has aptly remarked “This noble Eightfold path forms the keynote of Buddha’s teachings for emancipating oneself from the ills of life.”

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Question 3.
Which are the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism? Describe Ashta Marga.
Or
Discuss in brief but meaningful the Ashtang Marga and Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Answer:
(a) Four Noble Truths : The Four Noble Truths of Buddhism are as follows :

  1. Life is full of sufferings.
  2. There is a cause of sufferings.
  3. Sufferings can be stopped.
  4. There is a way to stop sufferings.

Lord Buddha inspired people to follow the Eightfold Path to obtain peace by putting an end to sufferings, acquisition of wisdom, knowledge and attainment of Nirvana. According to him, both the paths of consumption and asceticism Eire incorrect because they are based on extremes. A life spent in great luxury or spent in great deprivation are both painful and futile. Lord Buddha had seen both, the aspects of worldly consumption and hard meditation in his lifetime.

He said that one could not overcome one’s desires by following any of these paths. One should overcome desires with control. Hence, Lord Buddha discovered the Eightfold Path. Because it is the way between the two extremes, hence it is also called the Middle Path. This path tells us how we should lead our moral and religious life. The following are the eight paths

  1. Right View
  2. Right Intention
  3. Right Speech
  4. Right Action
  5. Right Livelihood
  6. Right Effort
  7. Right Mindfulness
  8. Right Concentration.

1. Right View: Right View 14 the foundation of moral life. It is also called the true knowledge. If man’s ideas are incorrect, then his life is surrounded by sufferings. He can never attain salvation and keep wandering in the cycle of transmigration. Lack of knowledge is responsible for this. According to Lord Buddha, belief in the Four Nobel Truths is the true belief because it opens the path to put an end to the sufferings.

2. Right Intention: According to Lord Buddha, man’s character should be honest. Determination to perform good deeds is called true character. Man should always stay away from worldly pleasures. He should lead a life in the world in a manner just as the lotus grows in a puddle of mud. Man should adopt a feeling of kindness and non-violence towards others.

3. Right Speech : According to Lord Buddha, man’s speech should always be honest and sweet. Words should be such that they should not hurt other’s feelings. Even while punishing a criminal, we should observe respect towards him. We should stay away from all kinds of lies, criticism, insult and wrong testimony. Sweet words render peace to the heart on one hand, and mutual love among men on the other.

4. Right Action : Right Action means to perform the right deeds. According to Lord Buddha, there are two kinds of deeds (a) evil deeds (6) pious deeds. Those deeds which cause man to take a rebirth are called evil deeds. Whereas those deeds which help a man to get relief from the cycle of transmigration are called pious deeds. Lord Buddha emphasises on sacred deeds by following Ahimsa, not indulging in stealing, speaking the truth, not consuming intoxicants and escape sexual pleasures. Following these four pious truths is the foundation of pious,Jdeeds.

5. Right Livelihood : Lord Buddha has emphasised upon Right Livelihood. He believed that one should earn one’s livelihood honestly. We should not earn such a livelihood which employs the use of betrayal, violence, stealing and corruption etc. The trade of weapons, intoxicants, flesh and humans are not means to earn the Right Livelihood because they are the cause of all human sufferings.

6. Right Effort: Right Effort helps to control the rise of vices. It means that the evil thoughts that rise in a man’s heart should be brought to an end and the mind should be taken in the right direction. According to Lord Buddha one should always cross-examine one’s mind and should always be alert towards one’s thoughts. A moment’s carelessness can cause an evil thought to enter our mind and man can fall into the pit of vices. Hence we should introspect our vices and should put in an effort to generate good thoughts.

7. Right Mindfulness : Right Mindfulness is the foundation of Buddhist yoga and dhyana. It means that one should be mindful towards the actions of one’s body and heart. If mindfulness is right, good thoughts and good behaviour flourish on their own. According to Lord Buddha, man should always observe the four sacred truths. He should be alert towards physical insanctity and mental vices.

8. Right Concentration : According to Lord Buddha right concentration can help a man attain salvation. Hence, he has emphasised on Right Concentration (samadhi). Hence, it is important to transcend four stages. In the first stage, man should keep one’s heart pure and should always be occupied in concentration, to acquire happiness. In the second stage, all the doubts of man are cleared and he experiences inner peace and happiness. In the third stage, pleasure comes to an end and the heart rises above all happiness and suffering. This is called nirvikar dhyana.

There is nothing left in the fourth stage and the living being reaches the zero stage i.e. it attains Nirvana. This is the last stage of concentration. Dr. S.B. Shastri has aptly remarked, “This noble Eightfold path forms the keynote of Buddha’s teachings for emancipating oneself from the ills of life.”

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Short Answer Type Questions (Type-1):

Question 1.
What do you know about Four Noble Truths of Buddhism?
Or
Four Noble Truths of Buddhism.
Answer:
The core of Buddhism are the Four Noble Truths or Arya Satyas.

  • The world is full of sorrows. Birth, illness, old age and death are the chief causes of sorrow,
  • Desires and attachment are the causes of sorrows. Due to these desires man is caught in the cycle of birth and death,
  • Desires or sorrows can be ended.
  • Desires can be overcome by following the Eightfold Path.

Question 2.
Eightfold Path or Middle Path.
Answer:
Mahatma Buddha guided the people to follow the eightfold path to attain mokhsa. This path was called Madhya Marga because it is the middle path between meditation and worldly affairs. The Eightfold path includes

  • Right Action
  • Right Thought
  • Right Belief
  • Right Living
  • Right Speech
  • Right Efforts
  • Right Recollection
  • Right Meditation.

Short Answer Type Questions (Type-2):

Question 1.
What are the Four Noble Truths of Buddhism?
Answer:
The Four Noble Truths form the basis of Buddhism. These truths had been acquired by Lord Buddha through his own life’s experience. These Four Noble Truths are a philosophy in themselves. These are also called the Four Aryan Truths because they are immortal and are based on truth. Lord Buddha was of the belief that man could get a permanent relief from his sorrows if he tread on them and could attain Nirvana. To follow these, man do not necessarily have to be a priest and do not need to indulge in other formal rituals. Leading a pious life is its basic foundation.

The Four Noble Truths are as follows :

  1. Life is full of sufferings.
  2. There is a cause of sufferings.
  3. Sufferings can be stopped.
  4. There is a way to stop sufferings.

Question 2.
According to Lord Buddha is life full of sufferings?
Answer:
According to Lord Buddha, suffering is the first and absolute truth. No person can deny that this life is full of sufferings. Any person who takes birth in the world is bound to suffer from disease, old age and death. It is a great suffering. Besides these, there are several other sufferings faced by man,

As an example, if a man does not achieve what he desires, he is depressed. Some are distressed because of poverty while some others suffer even when they are rich because they desire more riches. Some suffer because they do not have children while others, suffer because.they have too many children.

If some one is hungry, he is distressed and on the other hand, overeating also causes suffering. Some are distressed on beirig separated from a beloved while some suffer when they see the face of their enemy. What man considers happiness is actually the cause of suffering because happiness is short lived. Infact suffering is an important part of one’s life. It accompanies man from birth till death. According to Lord Buddha, the death is not the end to sufferings because death is not the end of life. It is just the end of the story. Old virtues are attached to new life. In brief, life is a long journey of sufferings.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Question 3.
According to Lord Buddha is there a cause of sufferings?
Answer:
The second Noble Truth of Lord Buddha is that there is a cause of sufferings. Each incident has one or the other reason. It is not possible that there is no reason for any incident. Each incident is related to a past event or circumstances due to the presence of which it occurs and due to the absence of which it does not occur. There is no consequence without a cause. Now the question arises as to what is the cause of human suffering.

According to Lord Buddha desire and illiteracy are the main sources of all sufferings. It is because of desire that we take birth again and again and suffer a lot. Desire is the cause of suffering because where there is desire, there the human being is unsatisfied. If he is satisfied, then there is no desire. There is desire throughout life. It does not die even after death and through the next birth it rejuvenates itself with double effort. This desire is of three kinds

  • desire to enjoy
  • desire to live
  • desire to undo.

Illiteracy employs lack of knowledge. It is for this reason that man remains gripped in the vicious circle of transmigration and there is no end to his sufferings. It is lack of knowledge that man supposes this life, world, wealth and family as permanent whereas all this is mortal. Whatever takes birth, dies one day.

Question 4.
According to Lord Buddha can sufferings be stopped?
Answer:
The third Noble Truth is that these sufferings can be stopped. There is no doubt about the fact that the sufferings of life are based on the harsh realities. But it does not mean that Buddhist philosophy is pessimistic. Actually this acts like a lamp for a suffering man. It says that sufferings can be stopped. As mentioned above, every suffering has a cause. If one can overcome these causes, then one can obtain freedom from all sufferings. The main cause for desire is suffering. If one can get rid of desire completely one can get rid of one’s sufferings. To put an end to desire means to put an end to one’s lusts and greed. By doing so, man can obtain freedom from all his sufferings and attain salvation.

Question 5.
According to Lord Buddha is there a way to stop sufferings?
Answer:
The fourth Noble Truth of Lord Buddha is that there is a way to stop sufferings. According to him, both Pravirti (the path of consumption) and Nivriti (the path of ascetism) are incorrect because they are based on extremes. According to the path of Pravriti a man should not kill his desires, rather he should fulfil them. According to Buddha, the fulfilment of desires does not put an end to it, rather it increases day by day.

Each fulfilment of desires acts like adding fuel to fire. Dfesires only lead to the attainment of temporary happiness which only leads to sufferings in turn. On the other hand, according to the path of Nivriti, man has to suppress his desires. According to Lord Buddha, the suppression of desires does not mean that desires stop following man.

They keep boiling inside and blaze out when given an opportunity. Besides this, the suppression of desires leads to several mental and physical sufferings. Hence Lord Buddha has called both the paths incorrect. He has propagated in favour of the adoption of the Middle Path. By treading on the Middle Path, the desires slowly come under one’s control and one acquires extreme peace. Lord Buddha’s Middle Path is based on the eight virtues for which reason, it is also called the Ashta Marga.

These eight virtues are

  1. Right View
  2. Right Intention
  3. Right Speech
  4. Right Action
  5. Right Livelihood
  6. Right Effort
  7. Right Mindfulness
  8. Right Concentration.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Question 6.
What do you understand by Middle Path or Eightfold Path of Lord Buddha?
Or
What is the Astha Marga of Buddhism? Elucidate.
Or
What is Ashtang Marga of Buddhism?
Answer:
Lord Buddha preached that men should tread on the Eightfold Path. The Eightfold Path is also called the Middle Path because it was the path in between strict penance and a luxurious life. The following were the principles of the Eightfold Path :

  • Right Action : Man should perform pious deeds. He should keep away from stealing, luxury and killing of creatures. He should love all mankind.
  • Right Thought: All men should have the right thoughts. They should keep away from all worldly evils and futile customs and traditions.
  • Right Belief : Man should have a strong belief that by sacrificing all his desires he can put an end to all his sufferings. They should not deviate from the Eightfold Path.
  • Right Living : All men should have the right living. They should not indulge in unscrupulous activities.
  • Right Speech: Man’s speech should be pious and sweet. He should not criticize anyone nor should talk evil and should always speak the truth.
  • Right Efforts : Man should make the right efforts to condemn evil deeds and work for the welfare of others.
  • Right Recollection: Man should spendhis life in right recollection and lead a simple life.
  • Right Meditation : Man should not think about the vices and should adopt right meditation.

Question 7.
Explain any two Margas of Buddhism.
Answer:
(1) Right Speech. According of Lord Buddha, man’s speech should always be honest and sweet. Words should be such that they should not hurt other’s feelings. Even while punishing a criminal, we should observe respect towards him. We should stay away from all kinds of lies, criticism, insult and wrong testimony. Sweet words render peace to the heart on one hand, and mutual love among men on the other.

(2) Right Action. Right Action means to perform the right deeds. According to Lord Buddha, there are two kinds of deeds

  • evil deeds
  • pious deeds

Those deeds which cause man to take a rebirth are called evil deeds. Whereas those deeds which help a man to get relief from the cycle of transmigration are called pious deeds. Lord Buddha emphasises on sacred deeds by following Ahimsa, not indulging in stealing, speaking the truth, not consuming intoxicants and escape sexual pleasures. Following these four pious truths is the foundation of pious deeds.

Answer in One Word to One Sentence:

Question 1.
Buddlhism believed in how mainy Noble Truths?
Answer:
Four.

Question 2.
State any one Noble Ttuth of Huddhisno.
Answer:
Life iti full of sufferings.

Question 3.
According to Buddhism how can sufferings be put to an end?
Answer:
Sufferings can be put to an end by treading on the Ashta Marga.

Question 4.
Who started Ashta Marga?
Or
What is Ashta Marga?
Answer:
Mahatma Buddha.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

Question 5.
What do you mean by Ashta Marga?
Answer:
Ashta Marga means those eight paths, treading on which a man could Nirvana.

Question 6.
By what other name is the Ashta Marga known?
Answer:
Middle Path.

Question 7.
How many parts are of Ashta Marga and what is its another name?
Answer:

  • There are eight parts of Ashta Marga.
  • Its another name was Middle Path.

Question 8.
What is the foundation of moral life according to Buddhism?
Answer:
Right View.

Question 9.
What is ‘Right View’ in Ashta Marga?
Answer:
Four Noble Truths are Right View in Ashta Marga.

Question 10.
Which path should necessarily be followed to attain salvation according to Buddhism?
Answer:
It is necessary to follow the Ashta Marga to attain salvation according to Buddhism.

Question 11.
To which religion is Ashta Marga associated?
Answer:
Ashta Marga is associated to Buddhism.

Question 12.
How many types of Karmas are there according to Buddhism?
Answer:
Two types.

Question 13.
Name two types of Karmas according to Buddhism.
Answer:
The two types of Karmas according to Buddhism are :

  • Holy (Punya) Karma,
  • Unholy (Papa) Karma.

Fill in the Blanks:

1. Buddhism believed in …………….. Noble Truths.
Answer:
Four.

2. Four Noble Truths are also known as Four …………..
Answer:
Aryan Truths.

3. According to Buddhism, life is full of ………….
Answer:
sufferings.

4. According to Buddhism, desire is of …………. kinds.
Answer:
three.

5. Illiteracy means ………….
Answer:
lack of knowledge.

6. Ashta Marga is related to ………….
Answer:
Buddhism.

PSEB 12th Class Religion Solutions Chapter 7 Ashta Marga of Buddhism

7. Ashta Marga (Eight Fold Path) is also called ………….
Answer:
Middle Path.

8. According to Buddhism, …………. is the foundation of moral life.
Answer:
Right view.

9. According to Lord Buddha, man’s character should be ………….
Answer:
honest.

10. According tb Buddhism, deeds are of …………. kinds.
Answer:
two.

11. Right …………. is the foundation of Buddhist yoga and dhyana.
Answer:
Mindfulness

Ture Or False:

1. The four Noble Truths are the basic of the Buddhism.
Answer:
True

2. Mahatma Buddha told that suffering is the first and absolute truth.
Answer:
True

3. According to Buddhism, desire is of five types.
Answer:
False

4. Suffering can never be stopped as considered by Buddhism.
Answer:
False

5. The Eight Fold Path is associated with Jainism.
Answer:
False

6. According to Buddha religion, Karmas are of two types.
Answer:
True

7. According to Buddha religion, Right effort helps to control the rise of vices in a man’s heart.
Answer:
True

8. According to Lord Buddha, the Eight Fold Path is must to end the sufferings.
Answer:
True

Multiple Choice Questions:

1. Buddhism believed in how many Noble truths?
(a) 3
(b) 4
(c) 5
(d) 8
Answer:
(b) 4

2. Which is the first noble Truth in Buddhism?
(a) There is a cause of sufferings
(b) Life is full of sufferings
(c) Sufferings can be stopped
(d) There is a way to stop sufferings
Answer:
(b) Life is full of sufferings

3. Buddhism believed in how many paths?
(a) 5
(b) 6
(c) 7
(d) 8
Answer:
(d) 8

4. The Eight Fold Path is associated to which religion?
(a) Jainism
(b) Buddhism
(c) Hinduism
(d) Islam
Answer:
(b) Buddhism

5. By what other name is the Ashta Marga (The Eight Fold Path) known as?
(a) Peace Path
(b) Middle Path
(c) Parviti Path
(d) Nivriti Path
Answer:
(b) Middle Path

6. Which of the following path is the foundation of Buddhist Yoga and Dhyana?
(a) Right effort
(b) Right Intention
(c) Right View
(d) Right Mindfulness
Answer:
(d) Right Mindfulness